Author Archives: Thea

Animals in the Emerging Cosmos – Part I

Dadhikravan  [the Vedic Horse] is he of whom now we must do the work; may all the Dawns speed me on the path! For the Waters and for the Dawn and the Sun and Brihaspati, he of the puissance, the Victor.

 

May this Power of being who seeks the full-bringing and seeks the Light and who abides in all activity turn into inspiration and impulsions of the Dawn, may he abide in their speed that carries us beyond. Dadhikravan who is the truth in his running, – yea, he gallops and he flies, – brings into being the impulsion, the abundant force, the heavenly light.

 

When he runs, when he speeds in his passage, as the wing of the Bird is a wind that blows about him in his greed of the gallop; as the wing that beats about the breast of the rushing Eagle, so about the breast of Dadhikravan when with the Force he carries us beyond.

 

For the abundance of his strength he carries his impeller beyond, a rein binds his neck and a rein holds him about the chest and a rein is in his mouth. Dadhikravan puts forth his energy according to the will in the mind and gallops along the turning of the path.

 

This is the swan that dwells in the purity, the lord of substance in the middle world, the Priest of the offering whose seat is upon the altar, the guest in the gated house. He dwells in Man, he dwells in the Truth, he dwells in the wide Ether; he is born of the Waters, he is born of the Light, he is born of the Law, he is born of the Hill of Substance, he is the Law of the Truth.

 

Rig Veda, IV, 40, 1-5

                                                            Translated by Sri Aurobindo

                                                            Hymns to the Mystic Fire

                                                            CE, Vol. 11, pages 197-8

 

 

 

 

‘Between the beings of the supramental world and men, almost the same separation exists as between men and animals. Some time ago I had the experience of identification with animal life, and it is a fact that animals do not understand us; their consciousness is so constructed that we elude them almost entirely. And yet I have known pet animals – cats and dogs, but especially cats – that used to make an almost yogic effort of consciousness to reach us. But usually, when they see us as we live and act, they do not understand, they do not see us as we are and they suffer because of us. We are a constant enigma to them. Only a very tiny part of their consciousness has a link with us. And it is the same thing for us when we try to look at the supramental world. Only when the link of consciousness is established shall we see it – and even then only the part of our being which has undergone transformation in this way will be able to see it as it is – otherwise the two worlds would remain apart like the animal and human worlds.’

 

                                                            The Mother, 19.2.1958

                                                            TMCE, Vol. 9, page 271

 

 

 

 

 

There has been much speculation on the role of animals in the new creation, whether or not they would evolve, whether they would acquire higher faculties or remain as they are and, if so, in what way would they participate in the Supramental Manifestation. Many are curious to know what effect the new Power would have on species other than the human, if any at all.

            This speculation has been particularly prominent among disciples of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, insofar as the Mother’s involvement with animals is a part of the history of the Ashram she created. From the beginning the Mother’s ‘work’ with animals, in particular cats, was witnessed by her disciples. It was, as many understood, an occult work. There are numerous anecdotes on the Ashram files about this work, but none provide the real key to the nature of the Mother’s involvement with the feline species.

In 1976, an Ashram journal published a piece entitled ‘Immortality Day’, in which the author/editor of the magazine mentions a particular incident concerning a cat named ‘Amar’. I have discussed his piece in a footnote in The New Way, Volume 2, page 422, and I would like to reproduce what I wrote there for VISHAAL readers:

 

In an article entitled ‘Immortality Day’, (Mother India, February 21, 1976) K. D. Sethna writes about this mysterious day that was celebrated for a short time in the Ashram, but then completely forgotten. He reports that the Mother declared an important, fundamental event took place that day but it was ‘both very sacred and secret’.

 One part of Sethna’s investigation of Immortality Day, – which, it is interesting to note, he undertook in late 1975 and early 1976, just at the time when the true significance of the Day was to be revealed – concerns a cat born precisely on 26 November, 1926 [Immortality Day]. The Mother named the cat ‘Amar’, signifying immortal. This cat then died, by falling into a well, and it appears that the Mother seemed to feel the death was symbolically connected with her work, Sethna reports.

 The cat ‘Amar’ may well have been a prophetic organ, and his death an indication of the ‘death’ Sri Aurobindo would have to succumb to twenty-four years later, his sacrifice so that he could return on that very Immortality Day. Moreover, the manner of the cat’s death – its plunge into a well – is also revelatory of his sacrifice, because it symbolises Sri Aurobindo’s plunge into the ‘bottomless pit’ (see The New Way, Chapter 7, Volume 2). Thus, the Mother had every reason to look upon Amar as a symbol connected with their work…’

 

For students of the new way this report cannot be surprising, especially the association the Mother drew between Amar’s death and her work. The cat, as stated, was named Amar because it was born on Immortality (‘Amar’) Day. This was 26 November, and it is the date of Sri Aurobindo’s return. The Mother was therefore justified in perceiving that the circumstances of the cat’s death in some way bore a relation to their work. Amar’s plunge into a well is certainly representative of Sri Aurobindo’s ‘plunge’ in 1950, when he left this plane wilfully, only to return on that very ‘Amar’ Day.

This is one of the records we have of the way in which the Mother understood the role of animals in her work, in this case concerning perhaps one of its most important aspects. In 1926 the Mother could not have known all these details. It was sufficient for her to perceive, however, that the circumstances of the cat’s death bore a relation to Sri Aurobindo’s work – indeed, to his own passing. Time would do the rest.

However, Amar’s symbolism went beyond that. The cat not only conveyed something especially important regarding Sri Aurobindo’s passing – albeit unbeknown to all at the time – but the date of Amar’s birth gave an even more precious piece of information, which required many decades to comprehend and to confirm.

Thus, in this specific example of the Mother’s involvement with animals, we discover a few important facts. One is that the Mother saw that often animals do convey messages, as magicians, sorcerers, shamans, and tantriks have sustained throughout the ages; another is the fact that the time of Amar’s birth on Immortality Day is what gave to the animal a position of prominent representation in the Mother’s assessment. It was his birth on that special day which made the Mother realise that Amar might have a message to convey, or that the circumstances of his life would cast light on important aspects of their work, primarily because that date witnessed something that was ‘both sacred and secret’ which the Mother never revealed to her disciples. This adds another dimension to the matter. We are justified in surmising, therefore, that Amar’s representation was connected to that something ‘both sacred and secret’.

Indeed, there were more dimensions involved, and time was needed to bring a fuller understanding. Over the years a number of immensely important points have been clarified concerning the participation of the animal kingdom in the supramental creation, to the point where we are able to state that this particular participation has been essential. Without it the Yoga of the Chamber, which I have described in the previous issue of VISHAAL, could not have come to pass.

However, it must also be stated that sentimentality has to be overcome if we wish to understand the true nature of this precious collaboration of Mother Nature via the animal species. On the surface the conditions of the Work are often difficult and harsh. By consequence, the roles that animals have played were also difficult to bear at times. For example, their deaths were their special contributions for a number of years, similar to Amar’s but far more exacting in all their details. The truth of Amar’s birth and death required FIFTY YEARS to be revealed. Whereas the precise role of animals in the New Way was perceived within a question of months and sometimes even immediately. This is a further proof of the ‘acceleration of time’ at this level of the Supramental Manifestation. Indeed, a key feature of the Manifestation to come is the immediate and direct perception of truth and action in the world on the basis of clear, sure and tested knowledge, no longer a fumbling in the dark, in the labyrinth of the speculative mind caught up in the waves of the untransformed vital being.

Nonetheless, to perceive this contribution is not easy. We may review the material that exists in the Ashram archives on this subject to realise that essential points have been missed entirely when researchers, disciples, students of Sri Aurobindo’s teaching seek to incorporate the animal in any assessment of the Yoga. The major flaw is the following: All involvement with animals is undertaken within the framework of the mental human structure. That is, researchers seek to study animal participation from this particular poise. The result is an imposition on the animal not only of a structure that is limited even for the human species, but that bears scant relation to the inner truth of the animal. The important factor to bear in mind in assessing the course of the change the Supermind is bringing about is that, as the Mother so emphatically emphasised, ‘each thing is put in its right place’. It is this correct placement that allows the inner truth of each element to manifest and to contribute its real worth to the new world.

Thus, regarding the animal species, there will indeed be a change in their expression and purpose on Earth as the supramental transformation increases its effective power, but this change will not be an imposition of a false, external dharma. Rather, each thing in its place allows even the animal to experience an enhancement and hence a superior poise. But that enlargement will never contradict its inner truth.

Therefore, to work with animals in the New Way the first requirement was a consciousness open and unconditioned regarding these creatures – a virgin field, we may say; and at all times a refusal to expect or to demand that the animal behave or manifest traits foreign to its true nature and its ‘place’ in creation. These demands are nothing but a violence done to it by an inferior mental imposition. But then, we are justified in questioning, what exactly would the animal participation be?

 

I propose to present students with clear examples of the manner in which animals have participated in our work from the beginning of the present decade. Indeed, we could state that because their participation was essential and already ‘existed’ in the just, albeit unknown, order of things to come, the establishment of the new seat of Sri Aurobindo’s work in Kodaikanal under favourable climatic conditions and natural surroundings, and finally at Skambha in a totally rural area, was indispensable. For in our work we were not only dealing with the smaller species such as cats and dogs. It was primarily the larger. The two principal elements were the Cow and the Horse, India’s oldest and most sacred symbols, pillars of her most ancient and revered scripture, the Rig Veda.

To be more precise, exactly when it became necessary in the Yoga to deal with the Veda and by direct knowledge to incorporate its deepest truths into this new body of knowledge, we were unexpectedly given first a cow and then a horse – for in this exciting work ‘the symbol is the thing symbolised’. Consequently, it would not suffice to have a mental and external appreciation of this participation. The issue had to be immediate and direct, experiential to the fullest degree.

I use the word participation purposefully. These animals were not only given to serve as objects of observation in order to bring a certain increase in information. On the contrary, that observation came via a sensitive perception of their CONTRIBUTION to the work, of the manner in which such creatures are utilised in the supramental change as equal participants. Indeed, to observe and share in that collaboration for this great change was the key to the success of the endeavour. On this basis, no imposition from the human conditioned mind was allowed or possible. To seek to do so would have meant missing the point of that collaboration entirely. But I am obliged to repeat that a sentimental attitude – common to most animal lovers – is an attitude inimical to this type of work. Equanimity was the key ingredient; and indeed work with these wonderful creatures helped to achieve this most important realisation of the integral yoga in the midst of the often disturbing experiences that were a part of the early stages of the establishment of the new Cosmos.

 

 

More on the Yoga of the Chamber

 

It was in this decade that the animal became an integral part of the work. I have referred to the Yoga of the Chamber in the previous VISHAAL. To make any sense of the present topic I shall have to go into greater detail of that unusual and new process which began in 1980. Its goal was the ‘construction’ of the Mother’s Chamber, in particular the room’s central shaft – the most important feature of the temple requiring a great precision of knowledge, externally expressing itself in a precision of ‘measurement’. Thus the ‘dimensions’ of the chamber become the means to express the lived experience of the Yoga, and thereby to link various planes of existence; or rather, to open channels on Earth through which the truth of the supramental planes can permeate the atmosphere of the planet.

In this special process, as in other stages and aspects of the integral and supramental yogas, representative energies were required. These were embodied in people and animals, without distinction; that is, without distinction in the value of their contribution, or the degree of advancement it would bring. However, there was a qualitative difference between the two. The human contribution invariably brought problematic knots for their undoing. The animal contributed what might be called pure and free-flowing energy. Essential lines in the emerging cosmos were drawn with these energies which the animal provided by its uncontaminated participation.

This statement must not be considered judgemental. I am not allocating to the animal a higher status when I write of this fluidity and largely positive contribution. The animals’ responses are more direct and less complicated, this is true; but at the same time the human being in the midst of his or her complex and often twisted reactions, renders the process far more sophisticated, with a much wider horizon as a result. The animal may provide the energy needed for the crossing, for extension of the boundaries. It may provide the fluid lines for the enlargement of the boundaries from the mental to the supramental creation; but a pivotal element in this expansion is a conscious participation, an ‘eye that sees’, that cognises, that evolves in full awareness. This is not the role of the animal. It is the contribution of the human being; and because of the complex but inferior poise of the instrument the human creature possesses, this contribution is, for the most part, twisted, knotted. Indeed, in my experience the human element brought to the process the deformed condition that Mind has produced in this transitional phase of evolution – being the highest organ and therefore limited because it occupies a temporary fictitious apex. By consequence it has become the deforming organ. It is as if the animal contribution, because it lacked the complexity of self-awareness drew clear lines in the blueprint as a sort of backdrop onto which the human element could engage in the more difficult labour of ‘undoing knots’ and laying new lines devoid of the former deformation.

When this process is studied within the framework of the ‘construction’ of the Mother’s Chamber, as I have described in the series, ‘The Mother’s Dream’, it is as if the animal participation represented the construction of the TRUE chamber, in a sense, uncontaminated by the distorted physical construction taking place in Auroville; as if the animal was utilised to represent that original, undeformed plan, disconnected from the distorted version. Whereas, the human elements utilised in this ‘construction’, this Yoga of the Chamber, were clearly the representatives of the reasons why that distortion in the plan came about. They offered themselves as ‘symbols’ of the flaws in the human creation which were the determining causes for the architects’ opposition to the Divine Will. And with that representative material the true chamber had to come into being, rectifying those flaws, undoing those knots. Thus the Yoga of the Chamber provided the condensed means to undo the old and to establish the new, to lay the right foundations in knowledge, to erect the new axial balance of a superior species.

It is evident that in order to appreciate a process of this nature a sound foundation in knowledge is required. Passage to a higher poise, an extension of the present boundaries of the consciousness of the species will not happen spontaneously, without effort. The effort may be of just a few – and indeed this seems to have been the case – but effort is nonetheless a key ingredient. Implied in the word is knowledge, for an effort devoid of gnosis not only leaves us as we are but often imprisons us even more tightly within the constricting walls of mind.

When evolution passes from the lower to the higher hemisphere, it is distinguished by one feature primarily: a conscious participation, a conscious evolving. But this cannot be a mental formula and hence illusory. It must be the evolution of a gnostic principle. Thus in the term is implied a practice of yoga which posits as its central aspiration the unfolding of a true seeing which alone can draw aside the disfiguring veils of unconscious mental gropings.

 

 

The Responsible Agent

 

Over the past fifteen years I have had occasion to observe the manner in which disciples of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother approach the question of animal participation in the new creation. Until I had had a direct experience in the matter I always refused to comment when questioned about their future role. Always wary of the scourge of the speculative mind and the drain of precious energies it produces, I have refused to be drawn into any discussion of aspects of the work about which I have not had experiential knowledge to draw from. Therefore it was only in this decade that the way opened for such a direct experience. As I have described earlier, this direct involvement and the knowledge it provided made it evident that to deal with the question of the role of animals in the new supramental creation, a new consciousness was required. My experience proved that the only truly significant change was this: the emergence of a new consciousness which is the responsibility of the higher species. That is, the animal will not evolve to a near human level or develop other and higher faculties. It will be simply a question of the human being reordering his instrument so as to allow that so-called lower species to participate in the transformation as the Divine intended it to do.

This may be somewhat disappointing to those who have evolved elaborate ideas about the new order, wherein animals are expected to move up on the scale; for this is what is demanded of them in the manner in which some have dealt with this issue. I repeat, it is a violence done to the species, an imposition of a way of being totally foreign to their inner truth. This imposition pertains as well to methods of observation and criteria employed to assess the nature and role of the animal in the new creation. This question of the ability to express one’s inner truth is, of course, the distinguishing feature of the supramental creation.

We can understand from this that there is a validity to this question of a ‘higher’ expression for the animal in the new creation; but this, as many things ill-perceived, has been rather deformed. The responsibility lies with the highest in the scale. The new faculty evolving has the explicit purpose and ability of ‘putting each thing in its right place’. The implication is a power of seeing that allows for such an ordering to take place. And this is where the Yoga enters the scheme of things: a new seeing evolves which by its intrinsic ability to put each thing in its place, permits the animal to contribute its true self to the evolution. That is, the collaboration between human and animal resides in this expansion wherein ‘the symbol is the thing symbolised’ to our perceptive faculties.

 

 

Symbols in the Path of Knowledge

 

This brings us to one of the oldest and most enduring activities of the human consciousness: the formulation of symbols. Why do we require this sort of transposing at all? And why has this been such a prominent aspect of higher knowledge from time immemorial?

During the Age of the Veda it is clear that civilisation, or at least a gnostic elite, had an entirely different conception of symbols. Symbols were not something separated from the essence they captured. In addition, the symbol chosen bore a direct relation to the inner knowledge of that essence, to its deepest meaning. In many ways it was an enhancement of that meaning and a tool for encouraging the human being to appreciate the oneness of creation. Thus in the Rig Veda we find a usage of symbols so foreign to our present appreciation that these hymns of such evident enlightened seeing have not been properly understood. By this I mean that the seeker has lost contact with the manner in which the symbol becomes the thing symbolised and thereby participates in the Yoga on an equal basis; and, above all, with no separation in the mind of the seeker. For example, when a disciple of Sri Aurobindo says, ‘The Sun symbolises the Supermind,’ repeating the Master’s words as if by rote, he engages in this process of dividing the real from the image. That is, unwittingly he fortifies the concept of an ‘illusory’ material creation, for in his consciousness, his lived experience of life, at no time has he made contact with the Sun in such a way as to bridge this gulf and render the symbol of the Sun that very thing symbolised.

In Sri Aurobindo’s work this issue assumes great importance, for what lies at the bottom of it all? The root of the conflict resides in the great divide that Mind has introduced in the evolution of consciousness, especially fortified over the past five thousand years. It is the conflict between matter and spirit, or form and essence. A human being structured on the binary blueprint cannot heal this division in his consciousness. For him there is always an unbridgeable chasm between form and essence, or matter and spirit. It is only a unitary consciousness which can appreciate that the symbol is the very thing symbolised. And unless this new poise comes into being, the animal cannot offer its real contribution to the work, to the Earth. For the distinguishing feature of the animal is an undivided awareness. The direct and undistorted responses we see in the animal are the result of an undivided consciousness-being, undisturbed by the mental apparatus which drives a disfiguring wedge through our perception and hence distorts our experience of life.

To some extent the Vedic Rishi enjoyed a consciousness which was free of this distortion, this divisive perception. Thus, the Sun was the physical representative in a material universe of the divine Truth-Consciousness. How could it be otherwise? We need only observe the structure of our solar system to appreciate this divine correspondence. A student of the New Way can have no difficulty in accepting this central aphorism of our work – the symbol is the thing symbolised – when he or she lives the Gnostic Circle, realises that the unitary consciousness we seek to establish can only be truly expressed in symbol by the physical structure of our solar system. The Sun is unitary, central, commanding, harmonising, integrating, binding. The planets add the play of the many, the charm of the multiple, the harmonies of the superbly orchestrated music of the spheres. These are no different from the human consciousness and being, both essentially and physically. The means by which we may conclusively obliterate any division in our awareness between the Sun as symbol and thing symbolised is by discovering and utilising the formidable key that is Gnostic Time.

An enlightened study of the Rig Veda proves that for the Rishi time was also the means to draw aside the divisive veils, as well as to provide the basis for a knowledgeable practice of the yoga. When the Rishi sings… ‘Certain eternal worlds are there, their doors are opened to you by the months and the years…’ we need not seek a contrived interpretation, belabouring the analytical mind to fortify the cleavage. The Rishi meant exactly what his words convey: the months of the year open those sacred doors, drawing the many planes of existence together into one harmonious whole. Thus the key protagonist of those sacred hymns was necessarily the Year, the Divine Measure of our planetary abode. Likewise, zodiacal tradition presents a similar key in the symbols it offers to describe each of those sacred months. Devoid of the power of Time the zodiacal script is a static representation that goes nowhere; the symbols are inert, dead, non-progressive. It is Time that makes the sacred Wheel move eternally, in an unending progression; and it is the Year, the Divine Measure of 365 days, that opens those doors between the worlds, from the highest to the lowest.

 

For the Rishi the Cow and the Horse were the symbols of consciousness-force, respectively. Sri Aurobindo has unveiled the psychological/spiritual content of the Vedic symbols through a profound discussion of the language in which the hymns were composed. He has shown how Sanskrit itself was a means to bridge various dimensions and convey diverse meanings of different levels and depths. Sanskrit offers an exoteric or an esoteric and highly sophisticated symbolism in which words are the outer forms conveying the different nuances of essence. The scholar who sees in the Rig Veda merely the babblings of pagan nature worshippers (whatever that is intended to mean), is simply trapped in the exoteric mould of the word.

My work with the Veda has served to confirm Sri Aurobindo’s exposition and to carry the discussion from the realm of enlightened analysis into the dimension of the lived experience and practice of the supramental yoga. For it is in the supramental yoga that the truth of the Veda manifests conclusively, inasmuch as it is this revolutionary yoga that ‘puts each thing in its right place’, and by consequence that renders the symbol the thing symbolised. The supramental yoga closes the gulf in human consciousness which produces a divisive perception of reality. When the chasm is bridged the Cow and the Horse, to name just two sacred ‘symbols’, provide an impeccable means to enhance our appreciation of the oneness of material creation and, at the same time, by referring to the Gnostic Circle and the revelations the Yoga of the Chamber has introduced, to cease engaging in one of the most damaging activities to which seekers and even realisers of Truth are prone. This is to demand that the ‘spiritual’ experience be separated from the lived experience of life in the universe as we know it.

When the cosmic harmony lost its sense as well as its ability to serve as a dynamic and progressive model for the realiser, it was the signal that the deformation had become complete. The realiser could no longer SEE WHAT IS, for that reality had become an illusory veil devoid of truth-essence. There was Essence and there was Form, but no real relation between the two. The cosmos could no longer serve as the model to verify the Hermetic aphorism, ‘As above, so below’, for that ‘above’ was viewed as an impermanent Maya whose sole purpose was to deceive the seeker and by a negative experience to catapult him into a void somehow disconnected from the universal manifestation.

Over the ages the spiritual experience has become a means to distort the reality and truth-essence of the universe we inhabit. The language which then evolved out of that experience bore no relation to our physical world. When the realiser could no longer use the cosmos to express his spiritual experience, he introduced the cleavage I have described above between form and essence. More importantly, that essence itself became deformed. The experience conveyed an unfocussed vision of what is and immediately ‘nothingness’ and ‘voids’ became the way to describe that higher Truth. This was a logical development in a world in which the cosmos lost its sense, its purpose and its relation of oneness to the human being and the evolution of consciousness on Earth. Above all, material creation became divested of true sacredness.

For what is the true nature of the sacred? Any object in creation is sacred or becomes sacred in our experience when there is perceived the unbroken link between the object’s inner truth and its outer form. Form then becomes a means to express an inner truth which instills in that material substance a quality which renders it sacred. The Power, the Presence is seen to inhabit that form. In addition, form enhances the expression, renders it tangible and ‘materialised’. This is experienced only in the practice of certain yogas or processes which open the consciousness of the practitioner to the hidden essence within that form.

However, the new supramental yoga is characterised by a process that enhances one’s consciousness to the point where form no longer hides or masks essence. It becomes the direct expression of that inner seed of truth. Form is truth of being crystallised in an individualised structure to give full expression to the play of the One and the Many.

The animal lives in a state of constant harmony between the inner and outer substance. Similar to the whole of creation, this grants to the animal the quality of sacredness. But it is the human experience of this relation that unveils the sacred in the animal, to name just one aspect of creation. When a seer perceives a certain role the animal plays in creation, as a direct instrument of the Supreme Shakti, then that creature acquires a special status. Thus the cat Amar in the Mother’s experience perforce came to occupy a place that set it apart from its peers, or from other species in the animal kingdom.

Throughout the ages seers have had experiences of this order with different species. The Cow and the Horse are examples from very ancient times in India. In Egypt and in Greece, indeed throughout the pre-Christian world, it was common to hold a particular species as sacred and representative of certain attributes, or to play ‘symbolic roles’.

However, we have passed through a dark age during which these truths have become deformed. Consequently, we observe that in our present times, even in countries where this activity is still in vogue, a dogmatic formula has replaced the lived experience of the sacred. In India, for example, the Cow is ‘sacred’ – but there is hardly a person in India who has actually lived the process which unveiled to the ancient Seer that special quality. It is simply a question of respect for the tradition and the enlightened revelations from the past which no one would wish to question or place in doubt.

The result is that a purely external act such as the injunction not to eat the flesh of the cow, or the effort to ban cow slaughter entirely, has gradually covered over the true meaning and has fostered a superficial approach in the believer. Yet for external considerations such as these, the followers of many faiths are even ready to kill those who they believe have been irreverent toward the symbol or who seem to have desecrated it in any way,

An unexplained (and embarrassing) enigma exists in this area: The sacredness of the Cow is rooted in the bedrock of Hinduism – the Veda. No other more recent scripture in India has added anything significant to the matter, except to uphold what the Veda sustains. Thus, on the basis of the authoritative Veda the prohibition against beef-eating has come into practice.

However, historians seem to concur in the discovery that in the Vedic Age beef-eating was the norm. Therefore, in the context of our present approach to the subject, how can we reconcile this with the current injunction concerning the sacredness of these symbols and the consequent command that to eat beef is to desecrate that supreme symbol that is the Cow? We cannot claim that in later ages seers saw more deeply into the matter and therefore these latter-day injunctions represent a superior realisation. This is certainly not the case. In fact, the question of the interpretation of animal symbols in the Veda has produced a considerable display of ignorance in India, in particular after the advent of the western indologist and the proselytising missionary who went to the other extreme and revealed a new brand of ignorance. Thus, as far as is evident from the sacred texts at our disposal, all references to the sacredness of the Cow are from the Veda, based on the experiences of those formidable Rishis of old. Moreover, as Hinduism became more and more codified with passage through the Earth’s Dark Age, an external and dogmatic injunction came to replace the true understanding of the sacred by direct knowledge.

We may safely assume that it was not the Rishi’s refusal to eat the flesh of the cow that reflected his appreciation of the animal’s sacred representation. Indeed, abstinence or indulgence are of little consequence in the question of the sacred experience. And it goes without saying that if more believers could make the effort to have that true experience and not remain closeted in the external codification, there might be less suffering and discord and divisiveness, produced by the intolerance that often accompanies positions of this nature.

 

I propose in this analysis of the animal in the supramental creation to provide students with concrete and non-speculative ways to understand the manner in which a particular animal may become invested with certain qualities. The Yoga of the Chamber of this decade, or the ‘construction’ of the Mother’s Temple, provides the best means at our disposal to illustrate the above. In the process, this analysis will help to re-establish a truth that has now become entirely buried in the deadly tomb of Dogma, to the point where the lived and direct experience is virtually impossible. For the fact is the seeker has lost the key which ‘opens the doors’ to those sacred dimensions, those ‘worlds’ the Rishi sang of in his hymns to the Sacred and to Time, wherein form and essence are one. Thus it is necessary to reveal those keys once again; but in the process – and this is by far the most important point to bear in mind – to establish a new body of knowledge whose corpus has expanded in view of the expansion demanded of our awareness in this new Age of Supermind.

 

 

The Horse, Victim of the Binary Sacrifice

 

A degeneration took place in India. This is made evident by one important fact, often overlooked by historians and seekers. And yet this fact speaks volumes of the true nature of the problem we face in our passage to a higher status.

In the Vedic Age both Cow and Horse were sacred symbols – and they were often coupled to convey a single truth. But we observe that over the millennia since those ancient times of pre-history, a perception evolved which resulted in a focus on one of those symbols alone, to the exclusion of the other. Thus the Cow became the supreme symbol; the Horse gradually faded into insignificance. Hinduism became more and more structuralised and dogma came to serve as the binding element for the masses rather than the direct experience of truth which was reserved for the elite.

However, the degeneration I describe concerns precisely the condition that afflicted the seer and the realiser of truth, the spiritual elite. In India the masses have always moulded their consciousness, albeit in diluted form, to the contours provided to the collectivity by the realisations of the seers. Therefore, it stands to reason that when the full impact of Buddhism was felt and the goal of the quest became the ‘otherworldly’ experience almost exclusively – such as the realisation of the transcendent Brahman, in the practical application of the experience disconnected from the other aspects of the Supreme Reality – this was then reflected in an individual and collective worship entirely focussed on the Cow. For the Cow symbolises the Light and pure Consciousness. Indeed, the Sanskrit word for cow, ‘go’, means also light or ray (of the Sun). In the Rig Veda, however, the Cow was much more, the word being pregnant with meaning. She was synonymous with the Supreme Mother Aditi, and hence a symbol intimately connected with a creation in matter.

Taken alone, the Cow as synonym for Aditi, the Mother of Unity or undivided pure consciousness-being, is as if lacking the effective power she is supposed to possess in order to give shape through the Divine Maya to the material creation as an extension of the Transcendent. In fact, we may be even more specific. The entire theme of the Rig Veda is precisely this: the myth describes the process of manifestation wherein division must ensue producing a binary condition which, if left unchecked, would result in a complete and crystallised schism – indeed, that very schism we have been discussing in the latest issues of VISHAAL between Spirit and Matter in the binary structure of our present civilisation. The Rig Veda is therefore a prophecy of our times, of this particular Manifestation in the scheme of 12 Manifestations stretching over 77,760 years, wherein the problem of unity and multiplicity must be resolved, in the human being, in society, in civilisation. The Rig Veda describes the completed process or passage from division to unification through ‘redemption of the rays/cows of the Sun’.

The story is a simple one, deceiving in its simplicity, to the extent that its true meaning has been almost completely lost today. The cows are stolen by the adverse forces, closed in their pens or caves; they are subsequently rescued by the warriors of Truth. The entire theme of the myth is the struggle that ensues between the sons of the two Mothers – Aditi, the mother of unity and light, and Diti, the mother of division and darkness – to gain possession of these cows/rays.

The symbolism is rather obvious and does not require extensive elaboration. The cave is dense matter, similar to the dark kingdom of Pluto, the God of the Underworld [see TVN, 3/3, August 1988]. The story then goes on to describe in plain and clear terms what happens to those ‘rays of the Sun’. They are released from the pens or caves by the power of the Word and the Truth (there are numerous symbols used to express these powers in the text), and this results in the victorious, accelerated rise to and attainment of Swar, or the highest plane of consciousness.

I have discussed this story in great detail in The New Way and in a series of collected essays entitled, Time and Imperishability, as well as in various articles in VISHAAL and elsewhere; there is no need to take up the matter again except to highlight one fact for the purposes of our present discussion. Though the main theme of the Rig Veda is the victory of the integral, integrated Truth, the nature of that victory has become distorted over the ages. Swar was seen as a heaven beyond material creation, or a plane of consciousness to be realised disconnected from human embodiment, rather than a plane fully integrated into existence here, on this Earth. I believe that I have provided sufficient proof of this fact in the works mentioned above. The victory over the adverse forces and the Dark Mother has been misunderstood, for we are analysing the matter from the poise of our present disunified perception, therefore we foist upon the struggle the goals we have come to believe are real; in the process we continue to solidify the spirit/matter divide.

This division found its expression in the fading importance of the Horse in Hindu symbology, with almost exclusive focus on the Cow. Indeed, we may safely say that the condition prevailing among schools of yoga, and by consequence in India as a whole, demonstrates more clearly than anything else that the full truth of the Vedic myth has not only not been experienced but that its real meaning has been completely obscured. The very cleavage described in the story that must be overcome is what we find crystallised in existence today. More lamentably, this split has become extolled as the highest truth to which the seeker can aspire.

It is not difficult to understand, by consequence, how the Rig Veda has been utilised to divide the nation; for if this distortion crept into the consciousness of the realiser, how could one prevent it from infiltrating the condition of Indian society? And indeed the distortion has played a major role in consolidating, among other things, the North/South divide by attributing to the myth an historical import which is intended to fuel the Aryan/Dravidian binary opposition.

What then is the element in the story that has been missed or misconstrued or misinterpreted? It is what the Horse symbolises. Consequently, today the Horse is no longer the object of veneration it was of old. Only the ‘undivided’ Light (read unmaterialised) of the Cow is placed on the altar of collective worship. But a division of the two is the best means we have to describe the sorry condition of civilisation and the scourge of the crystallised binary pattern to which the human race is subjected. We play out this division at every step of our way through time.

To provide just one example, the split which resulted in the degeneration of the Horse symbol has become reflected in the loss of true power, especially evident in a distorted expression of the warrior element in society. This is evident in present-day India, in particular in the Sikh conundrum.

Yet there are no scriptures anywhere in the world comparable to those we find in India for conveying the sacred dimensions these animals embody. We have, for example, the majestic description in the Brihadaranyak Upanishad of the universe precisely in the form of a Horse. All the parts of its body are aspects of material creation, while ‘Time is the self of the Horse sacrificial’.

But this particular Upanishad is one of the earliest, still very close in time to the Vedic period. Yet, in spite of all, based on these scriptures Hinduism continues today to extol those elements which in conjunction served to secure the victory the Vedic myth announces. Hinduism in this way is indeed the preserver of the eternal Truth, regardless of the fallen condition its outer form may take.

Thus, Agni, the Son of Force, who is interchangeable with the white Horse, is easily the most important deity in the Veda, and by consequence, in the entire Hindu pantheon of Gods, we might expect. Nonetheless, the Horse has lost its place in the galaxy of symbols in terms of the effective power which the lived experience of Yoga provides. I repeat, this became crystallised when the split was complete and the otherworldly realisation became the goal – not to speak of the formulations of voids and nothingnesses and the like – all denials of the COMBINED essence of Cow and Horse, or Consciousness-Force.

Indeed, consciousness (Cow/Ray) has lost its effective power in our divided binary world. Force (Horse) is as if left to roam untamed, unreined and wild, deprived of its Rider who its released energy is meant to carry to realms beyond the constricted space of a binary mental creation. The inner dharma and purpose of the Horse has become completely obscured. In our work, in the Yoga of the Chamber, this situation is redeemed. And it was redeemed largely with the help of a living horse.

 

We have experienced that the Horse is the propelling power, the movement, the speed which allows for solidified bodies to come into being (hence the Upanishad presents the material universe in the figure of a horse). From time to time in my writings I have exposed the fact that Movement is taboo in the experience of the realiser who sustains that Nothingness is the highest truth – Krishnamurti, for example (‘…The only security lies in nothingness…’). For the spiritualist, and in particular the Buddhist and all seekers who have been caught by the Nirvanic appeal, what moves is impermanent and hence unreal. Logically, such a realisation must present the entire universe – movement being its essence – as an unreal and deceptive disfiguration.

The Horse is hence that movement of the Supreme Consciousness without which no form can arise. In a world where creation is seen as illusory, it is to be expected that the Horse gradually lost all relevance in its sacred symbolism, except for a token worship entirely devoid of true and effective power. The Horse, we may say, is the materialisation of energy. By consequence, in the Rig Veda it is the energy in the ‘cave’ which, when released, provides the vehicle and fuel for extension of the boundaries from mind to supermind. In the language of the zodiac this is confirmed by the symbol of the Man-Horse, the Centaur, or the sign Sagittarius, the sign in which Immortality Day falls. This sign indeed represents passage to the higher realm beyond mind.

In the New Way this symbol is the property of the 4th Power of the Solar Line – born precisely in the month of Sagittarius and on Immortality Day.

Thus, from whatever angle we approach the issue of the contribution of the Horse, we come to the one conclusive fact: as in the Rig Veda, the energy we must redeem or release is symbolised by the Horse. In our work, where the symbol is the very thing symbolised, and wherein the animal is an equal participant, it was precisely a living white horse who not only ‘represented’ that Energy but who himself released this formidable power, allowing the work to experience a reversal in 1984 and its boundaries to become effectively extended.

 

‘The minds of men who seek the godhead

converge towards the flame even as their seeings

converge in the sun; when two dawns of

different forms give birth to this Fire

the white Horse is born in front of the days.’

 

Rig Veda V, Sukta 1,4.

 

 

 

(To be continued)

 

Skambha, August 1988

The Mother’s Dream – Part 4

OF NOTE

 

With this August 1988 issue, we commemorate the 116th birth anniversary of Sri Aurobindo, of whom the Mother wrote on 14 February 1961, ‘What Sri Aurobindo represents in the world’s history is not a teaching, not even a revelation; it is a decisive action direct from the Supreme.’

 On 26 July of that same year, a disciple questioned the Mother on certain comments she had made a few days earlier, concerning the fact that Sri Aurobindo left his body before explaining what he had been doing, and that it was a path in a virgin forest: “One’s eyes are blindfolded and one knows nothing, one walks on…’ Then the Mother commented,

‘That continues to be true. When will we see the end? In a hundred years?’

 

(The Mother remained pensive for a moment)

 

‘It has come like this: twenty years.

‘Take it for what it is worth.’

 

How was the Mother’s ‘prediction’ expected to take shape? In twenty years from July 26, 1961, what would have happened to explain what Sri Aurobindo had been doing and where it was all leading? It is certainly not a ‘coincidence’ but a direct confirmation of the Mother’s clear-seeing that The New Way was published exactly 20 years almost to the day of her statement. And the central theme of The New Way is precisely ‘Sri Aurobindo’s secret’. Therefore, with this issue we also commemorate the 7th anniversary of that publication.

  The Mother’s 18 July 1961 conversation reproduced in this issue will further demonstrate the connection between our work today and what the Mother had intuited its course would be in the future.

 

***

 

‘Our explanation of the evolution in Matter is that the universe is a self-creative process of a supreme Reality whose presence makes spirit the substance of things, – all things are there as the spirit’s powers and means and forms of manifestation. An infinite existence, an infinite consciousness, an infinite force and will, an infinite delight of being is the Reality secret behind the appearances of the universe; its divine Supermind or Gnosis has arranged the cosmic order, but arranged it indirectly through the three subordinate and limiting terms of which we are conscious here, Mind, Life and Matter. The material universe is the lowest stage of a downward plunge of the manifestation, an involution of the manifested being of this triune Reality into an apparent nescience of itself, that which we now call the Inconscient; but out of this nescience the evolution of that manifested being into a recovered self-awareness was from the very first inevitable. It was inevitable because that which is involved must evolve; for it is not only there as an existence, a force hidden in its apparent opposite, and every such force must in its inmost nature be moved to find itself, to realise itself, to release itself into play, but it is the reality of that which conceals it, it is the self which the Nescience has lost and which therefore it must be the whole secret meaning, the constant drift of its action to seek for and recover. It is through the conscious individual being that this recovery is possible; it is in him that the evolving consciousness becomes organised and capable of awaking to its own Reality. The immense importance of the individual being, which increases as he rises in the scale, is the most remarkable and significant fact of a universe which started without consciousness and without individuality in an undifferentiated Nescience. This importance can only be justified if the Self as individual is no less real than the Self as comic Being or Spirit and both are powers of the Eternal…’

 

                                                            Sri Aurobindo

                                                            The Life Divine

                                                            CE, Vol. 19, p. 755

 

***

 

 

      

The binary system, the world of devas and asuras, or gods and titans, gives way to a unitary cosmos. The method to achieve this formidable shift is the object of the supramental yoga. It is the goal of the early stages of the Work. And when we speak of our times as a transitional period, we mean that we are living the great transition from a binary to a unitary system. This affects each and every aspect of life: political, social, economic – in a word, the entire woof and warp of our present civilisation; and it affects, in the deepest strata, the individualised consciousness of the human being. When we say that a new species is being formed, we mean an individual enjoying a new and realigned consciousness, possessing a physical instrument capable of housing this newly structured consciousness. We mean an individual composed of a true centre, like unto a single central and binding Sun. This luminous core stands alone and uncontested at the centremost pivot of one’s being. It does not share its occupancy; it does not permit any usurpation of its power, any drain of its energy; it allows no interference in its ability to hold all the dimensions of consciousness-being in orbit of itself. It is the resplendent divine Will in the world, the Immortal among mortals. It is the unfolding Vision of the Supreme, objectivising the world through the individual soul, a creation ‘in its own image’.

This central Sun cannot emerge unless the binary condition is transformed. Consequently, the individual’s inherent truth, or dharma, cannot manifest in its fullest potency and effective capacity of realisation while the binary struggle ensues and tears down all that the creative consciousness seeks to build in our inner recesses of being. For the core of that Sun is where the inherent truth-seed is lodged. When the perfect alignment comes into being, the aspirant makes contact with that TRUE centre, and it is then allowed to occupy a recognised place in one’s existence. The aspirant then finds his/her life restructured around this truth-conscious Sun and is able to contribute his or her truth to the new gnostic collectivity, wherein there is a perfect blending of the unity and the multiplicity.

In a consciousness of this nature there is no tension – there is simply a pure expression of harmony. There is as well no tedious monotony or uniformity, enforced by external laws disconnected from the individualised seed of truth operating from within and extending outward in the process of an unfolding of the central Will. The collectivity becomes the channel for the expression of a unified multiplicity, a cosmos, a harmonised system in which no tension exists, no battle of the wills, no opposition to the central Will. Indeed, each member of the new collectivity becomes a channel for the expression of harmony and the spontaneous experience of a divine life.

To reach this state however a certain process must be experienced, precisely what we are living now in this transitional phase. The compact seed-period of this passage is 27 years. This stretches from 1971 to 1998. We close this remarkable century with the abolition of a binary system as the pattern for the structure of the human consciousness, and we enter the new century and millennium poised differently; individually and collectively we house a new consciousness which is unitary in its centremost core.

 

I have discussed the Mother’s contribution to this great change in the previous parts of this series. Being the embodiment of the Cosmic Divine, or the 6 Power in the descending scale of the Solar Line, the Mother faced the formidable task of clearing the way for a new perception of the cosmic reality. That is, she was entrusted with the task of creating the conditions for this great shift from a binary to a unitary system in the cosmic dimension. Religions and philosophical systems have provided seekers throughout the ages with records of various perceptions of the cosmic dimension. The mythologies of all civilisations record the manner in which the human being has perceived the cosmic manifestation in moments of enlightenment. All confirm this binary status.

In India there is an elaborate mythology as well – in the Veda and the Puranas and the great epics, the Ramayan and the Mahabharat. But above the dual play these tales describe there is ever the ultimate Brahman. In the intermediate level, however, Indian myths present a voluptuous world of Devas and Asuras in unending antagonism and combat. These titles, it must be pointed out, are names we give to forces operating in the universe – both in the subtle planes and in the denser, more material dimensions. The commingling of these forces on the subtle planes finds its expression on Earth ultimately. Everything that transpires ‘up above’, so to speak, finally converges ‘here below’. Our material world, the ‘reality’ which for many is the only concrete truth, is the plane of existence where the actions of those forces find their ultimate expression. Therefore the Solar Line is a descending scale: 9 to 6 to 3, the essential triune Powers. These are 9 (Transcendent), 6 (Cosmic) and 3 (Individual). The manifestation of these Powers in time is in the same descending order: first the 9 incarnates, closely followed by the 6 (and these two Powers performing a joint mission); then 60 years later by the 3.

The work of the first two, the 9 and the 6, corresponds to the subtle planes and involves primarily those ‘upper regions’. However, the importance of their contribution resides in the fact that 1) they deal with those planes – the transcendent and the cosmic – in ‘a new way’, that is, on the basis of an Earth orientation, no longer a direction which is otherworldly; they reorganise the energies in those subtle dimensions precisely for the purpose of introducing this new direction; and, 2) they are a part of a line, a manifestation involving four Powers spread out in time in their participation, but yet each one intrinsically connected to the other and all participating in a comprehensive, interrelated work of transformation. This latter is perhaps the single most significant aspect of this new Age. Never before have the four Powers appeared on Earth in this overlapping and integral manner. And on this basis alone the great shift we are describing can come into being.

 

We are now at the third level of this descending scale. In the early part of the decade of the 70s, there was a brief overlapping of the 6 and the 3. This lasted until the Mother had effected the transference of the Knowledge to the Third, thus completing a work which would allow the new field to emerge. The Mother left her body in November of 1973, immediately after the most important key of the new phase had been passed on: the Gnostic Circle, the tool with which the ordering process, the creation of a cosmos out of the chaos could be undertaken, the method to perceive and put into effect that ‘super-organisation’. From 1971 until 1973, the Mother was preparing her withdrawal in this way, by passing on the power, the knowledge and the condition of the field to the Third. With this heritage the later stage could come into being.

The goal of this new phase is to draw the transformative work of the Transcendent and Cosmic Divine in the subtle planes to this Earth plane – for the Third in the cosmic harmony is the Earth and the individual soul. It is only now that a new heaven can become established on a new Earth.

‘A new heaven and a new earth’…This is a pregnant phrase. It appears in the Rigveda and in more recent times in ‘The Revelation’ of St John. But the most significant aspect of this phrase is always overlooked in the countless commentaries and speculations on these texts. For what is meant by ‘a new heaven’? We can easily appreciate that ‘a new earth’ is demanded for the supramental transformation since this planet – religions have been unanimous in declaring – is the proverbial hell to be abandoned or transcended. We see that every aspect of life covering all four levels of existence as we experience it on Earth must be changed into some sort of ‘newness’ if this prophecy is to unfold, that we must no longer be mechanical in our experience of life but that a new consciousness must replace the old. Even our physical structure expresses the need for this newness, and the ‘earth’ in this context refers to our ultimate base and vehicle in this most physical dimension. But what does ‘a new heaven’ signify, by far the most important part of the prophecy? For unless this ‘new heaven’ manifests there can be no ‘new Earth’.

Consequently, when we discuss Sri Aurobindo and the Mother’s work as being largely restricted to the subtle planes, we mean that they brought into being this ‘new heaven’. They transformed conditions in those subtle spheres to permit the Earth to receive this ‘newness’ from above. Naturally this is an overlapping process. Above and below are worked on together. But the boundaries each member of the Solar Line must work within are clearly defined. Sri Aurobindo’s involvement with the transcendent plane meant the introduction of a new direction in the quest. That is, until his coming the direction assumed in any path was ‘the liberation of the consciousness’, which meant an ultimate, total emergence into the Transcendent beyond the cosmic manifestation. His formidable task was to halt that direction and bring about a reversal, complete and irrevocable.

Needless to say, this was a tremendous operation which required his total concentration and a complete withdrawal from outer activities. I do not propose in this series to discuss the minute details of his work. This has been done in part in THE NEW WAY. At this point I would like to concentrate on the Mother’s achievement; first because whatever she did contains the accomplished work of Sri Aurobindo, and secondly because hers is closer to us in time and immediately preceded this present phase. We are continuing in a direct sequence the work she carried out. The student can easily appreciate that in her contribution we find the contribution of Sri Aurobindo, borne along by Time in the irreversible unfolding of the supramental seed of truth.

Thus in Sri Aurobindo’s time, while he was engaged in a process restricted to the transcendent plane and for which reason he was obliged to withdraw from outer activity, the Mother was left to deal with the cosmic dimension. But these two Powers were embodied, and the work the Time-Spirit had arranged for them had to have correspondences in this physical plane. This was imperative given the new direction Sri Aurobindo introduced. They transformed conditions in those subtle spheres, but strictly for the purpose of establishing a divine life upon Earth. Hence all the details of their lives and joint mission will furnish irrefutable proof of these processes as described by the new cosmology. Sri Aurobindo’s withdrawal and aloofness from the world – that is, the removed condition of his personal field of yoga – is a clear indication of his action in the transcendent plane to reverse the direction in the evolution of consciousness. While the Mother’s total involvement with the activities of the Ashram provided her with a laboratory or field of yoga which could reproduce the conditions in the cosmic dimension, teeming with the intermingling play of forces. In both cases their respective fields of yoga were carefully arranged to enable them to bring the gains of those planes onto this planetary base, rooted in the Earth.

 

*

 

Some disciples close to the Mother and Sri Aurobindo were aware of the nature of their work. But failing to have the complete vision of the entire Line, a certain negativism coloured their seeing, especially after the Mother’s passing. Disciples were then left to their own power of seeing, to piece together the mosaic she left but which, in their eyes, consisted of only just so many pieces and no more; hence the picture that emerged on this basis perforce had to bear the stamp of incompleteness and a scenario riddled with those ‘painful enigmas’.

One such disciple was Nolini Kanta Gupta, perhaps the first to embrace Sri Aurobindo’s yoga definitively. He went into exile with Sri Aurobindo at the time the British forced their retreat to Pondicherry, since Nolini was an associate of Sri Aurobindo in the freedom movement. Thereafter this involvement progressed from one of political collaboration to a relationship of master and disciple. He remained with Sri Aurobindo and the Mother throughout his life as one of their most faithful and loyal pupils.

Nolini Kanta Gupta lived a very long life, hence he was witness to the entire unfolding of Sri Aurobindo’s mission, as well as the years of the Mother’s solitary work from 1950 onwards, after Sri Aurobindo left his body. Toward the end of his life (he passed away in 1984), Nolini was faced with the disturbing fact of a laboratory in which an array of energies had been collected but no clear vision of the next and ultimate phase of resolution. One thing is commendable in his regard: unlike most disciples, Nolini did not allow sentimentality to disfigure what he perceived the conditions to be. He saw the naked reality and he often gave faithful expression to what he saw. An example is an article he wrote for an Ashram journal published several years after the Mother’s passing. I wish to reproduce this brief article in full because it is directly related to our present discussion – the Devas and Asuras, or the old binary system. The article is entitled ‘On the Brink’. It begins with a commentary on a verse from the Atharvaveda, II, 4, 2:

 

‘When the swan soars high up from out of the waters,

one of its legs it does not lift up,

if it lifted that leg also, there would be no today nor tomorrow

nor night nor day – nor the Dawn anymore.’

 

…Thus says the Vedic Rishi. Even so when the Mother withdrew from this earth we presumed that she did so with one foot only, the other foot she left planted here below for us to worship. Well, was that only a presumption or things have changed since?

Here on this earth we know a battle was raging and is still raging between the Gods and the Asuras; men are their agents and instruments. The battle is to decide the destiny of the earth and humanity. Mother was the leader of the divine army here. Now human beings are a very uncertain quantity. They themselves do not know on which side they are ranging. Some perhaps may know to some extent but that does not seem to count much in the actual reckoning of things.

Yes, the pity is that man does not know and yet so much if not the whole thing depends on him. For man as he is now is so far removed from godliness and so close to the asura that the battle upon earth between gods and asuras seems to be an unequal game. Man by actual nature is asuric; it is through aspiration that he is trying to be godly, but it seems he is now out of breath with his aspiration and has fallen back on his normal nature of the Asura.*

It was the intention of the Mother to implant the Divine upon the turbid soil of normal humanity, purifying it of its dross and suffusing it with the heavenly breath. If that is not done then she will have no other choice but to leave the field altogether to the Asura, in whatever camp or form they are, to fight it out among themselves and finally destroy themselves in the act, even like the Yadavas of old after Krishna’s retirement. Some Asuras may like to pretend to be divine precisely to ‘catch’ the voting strength of the human being, so to say, who may still seem to have a prejudice or predilection for divine things but the truth will be out and the pretenders will be compelled to disclose themselves exactly as they are.

Then only, consequent on the self-annihilation of the Asura can this earth be free and open for the incoming of the new race of beings born divine, not made. Whether any remnants of the human race will be left and in what condition, if any part of it could be incorporated or integrated into the new dispensation is a mystery that will remain so till the actuality reveals itself.

But I must not leave it at that, for there is always hope and cheer, vistas of escape; the tunnel ends at last and at the end there is always the light. The Lord says indeed: I am Time, the Destroyer of the world – but he also declares in no uncertain terms in his voice of assurance the resounding bugle-call of his panchajanya, the Divine Conch:

 

‘To this unhappy ephemeral world you have come.

Love me and live in me.

Take refuge in me alone;

I shall free you from all evil. Do not grieve.’

 

* Sri Aurobindo in one of his private notes discloses that most of his disciples were asuras, the bigger the disciple the greater the Asura. Maybe they came of themselves in order to surrender and be converted to the new life because impelled by a higher call. It may be that the urge wore off and the end had to be postponed for its fulfillment. It is significant what Sri Aurobindo says in his ‘Hymn to Durga’: ‘O Mother, give to our life and mind the Asura’s strength, the Asura’s energy and to our heart and intelligence a God’s character and a God’s knowledge.’

 

*

 

The appearance of this article caused a considerable uproar in the Ashram, the footnote in particular. To make confusion worse confounded, Nolini wrote that Sri Aurobindo’s statement on the asuric status of his closer disciples is to be found ‘among his private notes’. Thus it cannot be brushed aside as a casual comment but a statement to be preserved in writing for posterity. In the light of this present analysis regarding that same asuric influence among the Mother’s closest disciples, Sri Aurobindo’s declaration is not difficult to accept. Indeed, as Nolini writes, these powers did not flock to Sri Aurobindo and the Mother for the purpose of transformation, though the nature of this transformation may be entirely different from what disciples presume. It is clear that Nolini was not acquainted with the intricate, intimate details of that ‘conversion’, hence the defeated tone of his piece.

Nothing at all had to be ‘postponed for its fulfillment’, as he writes in his footnote. However, for disciples who see only the Mother and Sri Aurobindo as instruments in this transformation and are unaware of the existence, and the imperative need, of a third and fourth power in the Line, the structure of their work cannot stand solidly on this Earth and one can easily be overtaken by a sense of hopelessness and defeat.

The role Nolini Kanta Gupta played in Sri Aurobindo’s work centres on an aspect of great consequence. His innate tendency drove him always toward a realisation of the static Peace, the transcendent Brahman Consciousness. Mentally, intellectually he could appreciate, perhaps better than anyone else in Sri Aurobindo’s entourage, that this sort of realisation was insufficient and incompatible with the full manifestation of the Supermind. But a mental appreciation is one thing. The fibre of one’s being is another. And Nolini’s inner fibre drove him constantly to an aloofness, to desire and to seek a state of uncontaminated Peace. On several occasions I had to confront this attitude in him. It allowed me to realise the tremendous difficulties Sri Aurobindo must have faced in ‘reversing the direction’ of the quest. Little is known among his disciples of the precise nature of his tapasya. When he wrote of the yoga he was doing – never in any great detail and always providing mere hints of his course – he made no detailed reference to this labour, this great reversal. But it must be pointed out that he is still engaged in this colossal shift. There is still something crucial, essential yet to be accomplished. We may call it, Sri Aurobindo’s ‘unfinished business.’ It is a work of the fourth level.

During the time of Sri Aurobindo’s embodiment as the 9 the first hard crust had to be broken so that this new and revolutionary direction could be consolidated in the Manifestation. Disciples like Nolini Kanta Gupta provided Sri Aurobindo with the proper ‘atmosphere’ for this work. Nolini was not one of those asuras Sri Aurobindo wrote of. His contribution was not a resistance but rather a somewhat obstinate clinging to the realisations of the past which Nolini had undoubtedly attained in former lives. The realisations of those lifetimes had to serve in this one as material for the supramental Avatar to mould into a supple and responsive substance, willing and ready to accept the new direction, able to lay those past achievements at the feet of the Master and surrender all attachment to that irresistible, compelling desire for an immutable static Peace.

Like so many others of Sri Aurobindo’s entourage, Nolini was not meant to participate in the third stage of the Manifestation. He might again appear with Sri Aurobindo in the fourth, but under entirely different conditions and circumstances.

The lack of a precise knowledge of the later stages of the work and especially of the details the new cosmology provides regarding the way in which the Supermind would operate in the world – namely through the mechanics of a new, gnostic time – is what contaminated, to a certain degree, Nolini’s seeing. He was extremely perceptive, so close to the full truth; and, above all, so courageous in giving expression to this seeing regardless of the consternation this produced in the Mother’s entourage. No one wished to hear of the true things, to learn of the true conditions. Everyone wanted – and they continue to want – obscuring veils to which they may cling tenaciously. Indeed, none wish to hear of the battle in which a number of close disciples embody that asuric force.

However, not possessing the full knowledge, Nolini could only see the work left unfulfilled and with no direct bridge to the future. He could not appreciate that Sri Aurobindo and the Mother had actually completed their work in their respective incarnations and that what he might have intuited as a ‘postponement’ for a later fulfillment was, in fact, a transformation in its initial important stages right at the time he was giving expression to his concern. The way to perceive this was out of bounds for one seeking the immutable transcendent Peace. One had to accept the world, the battlefield in its true conditions. In a word, one had to accept the Becoming in equal measure to the Being.

 

A temperament such as Nolini Kanta Gupta possessed would inevitably find great difficulty in reconciling his innate tendencies (it ought to be pointed out that he was a native of the sign Capricorn and hence particularly inclined to seek the heights of the Transcendent) with the turmoil that was the condition in the Ashram (and in India) in the 1970s after the Mother’s passing. It was then that the definitive split occurred between the Ashram and Auroville, thus drawing a deadly cleavage in the Master’s work between these two arenas. While this constituted an irreparable loss for Auroville, which was then left orphaned before it had attained any sort of maturity or established any sound foundations in knowledge and power via the practice of years of strenuous and demanding yoga, the situation in the Ashram was no less alarming. It was immediately after the Mother’s passing that the great Negator secured complete control of the organisation. This was done surreptitiously and in stages, though entirely obvious to anyone of vision who knew the manner in which the work centred in the Ashram was to be carried forward into the future – that is, by assuring itself of sources of replenishment for the collectivity. During the time Sri Aurobindo and the Mother presided over the yoga and the Ashram’s affairs this replenishment was secure; admittance of new members on the basis of a higher seeing was done by them alone. At times their choices may have appeared ill-founded to the ordinary vision, however the people they admitted into this unique laboratory had a purpose to fulfil there, some to serve in an individual capacity, but most to offer an amorphous, unconscious ‘mass’. And this was related to the overall plan concerning the type of work we are discussing in this series. Thus new members had to pass a certain ‘test’ which consisted in the assessment by Sri Aurobindo and the Mother of that individual’s destiny and ability to contribute to the deeper purpose of the Ashram.

When the Mother left her body – indeed, for several years prior to her departure one could perceive the signs of the coming change – the situation shifted dramatically. Those replenishing founts were systematically brought under the exclusive control of the great Negator and his lieutenants.

The first to experience this change was, as mentioned in Part 2, the Ashram School. Insofar as the great Negator had a marked dislike for certain children and/or their parents, and an obsessive distrust of foreigners, the Mother accommodated his refusal to accept these students into the Sports Department, of which he was the director, by starting a parallel sports section. This is one example of her tendency to avoid confrontation while at the same time finding an alternate means for continuing her work. In this auxilliary sports group there were several dozen students of different ages. However, immediately after the Mother’s passing this parallel system, which had accommodated a number of worthy elements, was done away with. The rule was laid down then that no child could be admitted into the Ashram School unless he or she was simultaneously granted admission into the Sports Department, whose overlord was the great Negator. In all schools throughout the world when a child is granted admission by the overall authority of the institution, this automatically applies to all departments of the school. Thus the Sri Aurobindo Centre of Education is unique in the world in that it is the director of the Sports Department who is this overall, final authority because of his ultimate power of veto, so to say.

When this new regulation came into effect in 1974, the auxilliary body was dismantled; some students were taken into the main sports division and could then continue in the school, others were not and were thus obliged to leave, though they had been legitimately admitted by the Mother herself, in many cases years prior to her passing. In this fashion, the ultimate authority concerning admission or elimination of students resided in an individual bereft of any higher perceptive capacities, any wideness of vision or global consciousness, any sense of destiny and purpose – not to speak of the demands of a collective experiment of a unique order. Above all, such a crucial part of the community’s life was placed in the hands of one of the staunchest opponents of the Mother’s transformation (‘In 30 years I’ve seen enough…! Enough of HUMBUG!’).

Gradually this same control extended to the Ashram itself. It is now a rule that no new members are accepted as ashramites from ‘outside’. They must come from the ranks of the Ashram School. That is, since only graduates from the Centre of Education can become full-fledged members of the Ashram itself, in this indirect manner the great Negator has come to exercise complete control over the two main sources of replenishment in the community. And in this fashion he has secured that no individual in the future can enter the organisation who might provide a resistance to his dark rule and effectively act as a counterbalance to the negating course his direction has imposed upon that institution; and by consequence upon all those who are connected in any way with the fate of the Sri Aurobindo Ashram throughout the world.

On occasion there have been attempts to break through this iron crust of ignorance. I am reminded of one situation which arose in 1984, reported to me then by a group of students from the Centre of Education. Applications for admittance to the school were received from a few European children, whose parents had had a long association with Sri Aurobindo’s teachings and with the institution itself. Predictably, the great Negator, irredeemable xenophobic, refused them admittance. A delegation of students and teachers went to him to plead the case of these youngsters, but to no avail. If I recall correctly, his reply was that it was in their best interests not to come, it was not the right time. Knowing the limitations of his consciousness, we can readily understand what framework of reference provoked this pronouncement.

Thus, this was the condition of that collectivity when Nolini Kanta Gupta wrote his piece, ‘On the Brink’. Seeing this situation and its logical consequences, coupled with the collapse of Auroville, and finding himself helpless to deal with it though he was the seniormost trustee, understandably his vision became clouded by a film of negativism. He had no inclination to perceive ‘the new way’, whose foundations were being laid at the very time this pathetic situation was developing in both the Ashram and in Auroville. Therefore he could only write of ‘postponement’, unable to see in that dismaying chaos the harsh, legitimate conditions of the work via the play of circumstances controlled by the Supramental Shakti, with the aim of establishing the new centre of the work in an uncontaminated, virgin field.

 

*

 

In 1980 there was a radical shift in the organisation of the fledgling cosmos. An entirely new beginning surfaced in the very first week of January in that immensely important year of an acutely important decade. The physical ties with the old field were severed, like the severance of an umbilical cord at the time of birth. But this was merely ‘a beginning’, albeit new and revolutionary. The new field required for its consolidation a process of its own, in certain ways similar to the process Sri Aurobindo and the Mother experienced in the formation of the laboratory they created for their particular work, but in many ways diametrically different. The principal difference lay in the greater awareness of the intricacies of the new order and the way in which the new Power functions. This more conscious participation became possible because of the foundations in knowledge which were laid in the decade of the 70s in the Ashram itself, built upon the already formidable structure Sri Aurobindo and the Mother left. As I have stated, the chaos prevailing in those former arenas furnished the ingredients, the impulsion or compulsion for that foundation-laying and what subsequently became known as ‘the Yoga of the Chamber’, the yoga of the decade of the 1980s. The group that was to carry out this complex process settled into the locale established for the purpose on 2-3 July (1980), the very date of the Mother’s prophetic ‘hotel vision’, 23 years earlier; and the work accomplished in that location was accurately described by her then: the creation of a centre, and hence the first foundations of the new unitary cosmos.

As I have pointed out in the course of this series, there are no ‘coincidences’ in this work, in the way we have come to understand the word. Things do not happen disconnectedly, and if this appears to be the case, it usually means that clarity awaits further developments; our vision is normally too limited to be able to perceive the interrelation between events and a coherent development in processes which seem to be devoid of sense. The gain of an ‘acceleration of time’ through the practice of the supramental yoga is a formidable aid in perceiving this interconnection, inasmuch as it draws events closer together in time, thereby assisting the sadhak in appreciating a connection that would otherwise escape his vision due to lengthy intervals between one event and another.

Thus, July 2-3 1980, brought about a fundamental link-up with the Mother’s prophetic dream of the same date in 1957. In this context there is another date which played an equally significant role even in the present, as I have pointed out in the article ‘Matrimandir Disinformation – Once Again!’ [TVN, 3/2, June 1988]. This is April 7. Indeed, so accurate has this correspondence been that the person in the group, who served as the ‘petty tyrant’ to provide the tension and the atmosphere propitious for the emergence of the unitary system, was born precisely on 7 April.

The student may also observe that, as described in The New Way, this date corresponds to the base of the Pedestal in the Chamber’s Core. Thus it closes the all-important 3½ month period ‘contained in the Core’, a span of time particularly significant even in other traditions. In The New Way I have discussed this period in detail [see TNW, Volume 2, Chapter 2]. In ‘The Revelation’ of St John we find this to be the principal key – the 3½ measure – concerning the return of the Godhead St John prophesies in his text (see The Hidden Manna, Chapter 12); while in traditional Christian worship this period marks the birth and the death and resurrection of the Christ.

Students of the new cosmology are aware that there is an astrological significance in this time span. It stretches from the December solstice to the March equinox. The approximate ½ addition to the 3 months which constitute passage from solstice to equinox are the number of days in the Pedestal in the Chamber’s Core; precisely the period connected to the Fourth/Son Principle and the addition of the power which makes the manifestation of the Solar Line a supramental one. In the Pedestal the alchemical process is described of transmutation of the solar substance to the Mars energy of the Vedic Son, Agni. This is the same Godhead in the Puranas named, Skanda or Kartikeya, and in St John’s ‘Revelation’, the Mars War God. All of this concerns the transformation of matter and the realisation of immortality. All of this is ‘written’ in the detailed measurements of the Chamber-Core.

Thus, in bequeathing the Chamber’s plan to the Daughter of the Line, whose specific task is to put order into that carefully arranged Chaos, the Mother provided her with the key to an ‘immaculate seeing’. The objective of the work of the 1980s has been the revelation and practice of a yoga which, using the foundations in Knowledge of the 1970s, could carry these gains into the range of ‘real effective power’, as the Mother had anticipated as early as 1957. The sacred Knowledge is the foundation ever and always of this supramental yoga – and especially of the Yoga of the Chamber, as it has come to be known.

Indeed, in the 1980s the Chamber was ‘constructed’. This was a parallel work. While in Auroville the physical construction work was in progress during this period, in Kodaikanal a construction in consciousness was taking place, but in many ways no less ‘physical’. This parallel work counteracted the negative condition the structure in Auroville gave rise to, but on the basis of a very special strategy. The counterwork rendered the physical structure irrelevant. That is, its ‘power to sting’ was neutralised.

 

This discussion is necessarily an ‘esoteric’ one since we are dealing with hitherto unexperienced and unexplored realms of yoga, and, above all, that immeasurably elusive factor, time. For indeed Time was the cementing substance of this supramental Yoga of the Chamber. Time was the ally; Time was and is that effective Power.

The Measure of the Year acquires a unique significance in the Yoga of the Chamber. Indeed, the principal feature of the Temple’s central shaft is precisely this measure. Hence the Mother referred to the Ray of Sun playing upon the Globe as ‘the symbol of the future realisation’. It is a curious fact that when the Mother made this statement no one seemed intrigued or demonstrated a desire to find out what she meant. It was exactly 3½ years after her statement that the truth of that ‘symbol of the future realisation’ was revealed and its connection to the ancient Vedic Measure of the Year and the Divine Maya.

To render Time an ally in this unique process the ‘collaboration of material Nature’ had to be secured, – above all, by an acceleration of time. Consequently, immediately after the Supramental Manifestation of 1956, when the Mother perceived that ‘the time has come’ for that higher reality to become rooted in the Earth, this question of the collaboration of material Nature came up frequently and forcefully. The Mother received the assurance on 8 November 1957 that this collaboration would be given – Nature had agreed to the change, to lending her power to the establishment of the new creation. But the Mother was quick to give out a word of warning to her entourage. She cautioned disciples not to be misled into believing that ‘miracles’ would happen like in fairy tales, or that a magical control over the physical elements would be consequent to this promised collaboration. In addition, and this is the most important portion of her clarification, she remarked that these happenings ‘are visible only to a very deep vision of things – very deep, very comprehensive, very vast…One must already be capable of following the methods of the Grace in order to recognise its action’…[see TVN 2/6, February 1988, p. 21]. Coupled with the ability to perceive deeper than the surface phenomenon, there must be the ability to follow the action over vast periods of time. ‘It is an inner, psychological possibility which has come into the world, rather than a spectacular change in earthly events.’ ‘Patience is required,’ she tells her disciples, and ‘a very wide and very complex vision to understand how things happen.’

Our experience and involvement with the work proved from the very beginning the wisdom in the Mother’s words of caution. Indeed, this was and is a problem we face constantly: the desire for ‘miracles’, and, above all, the demand by most people that the Power should manifest in a way which each individual can understand; that is, reduced to a limited function within the boundaries comprehensible to the old consciousness and chained to a fixed pattern the mind finds comfortable and reassuring.

The patience the Mother requests is another key feature, because the action of time in this unique method is not visible immediately. Indeed, time is required, because in the passage of time the coherent thread of the action and the lines of the process become manifest. It is a work that cannot be done in a day. Nonetheless, it is not a process stretched over hundreds of years anymore, or even over many decades. The work I am describing is a revolutionary action covering a mere few decades. This is because of the ‘acceleration of time’ previously mentioned, given the breakthroughs in the supramental yoga. This indispensable acceleration is part of the collaboration of material Nature through the mechanics of the new gnostic time.

That collaboration would indeed be given; but it required an extremely quiet poise of the consciousness and a subtlety of vision to perceive its method and true workings. Time is the channel through which this entirely essential collaboration of material Nature is given expression and rendered the real and effective power.

This statement in itself is sufficient to draw an indelible line between the old and the new. The old spirituality led the seeker steadily towards a dissolution of the seeing Eye, into the Void, the Nothingness, however camouflaged this may have been. This was accompanied by a denial of Time, concurrent with a labelling of Nature as maya, or ‘illusion’. On the other hand, in the new way, Time is an ally and the effective creative power. However, the way to permit this superior collaboration of Time is to discover what I have called the Gnostic Time.

Gnostic Time becomes the effective ally when a centre is born – a true centre, in its recognised place. The Yoga of the Chamber I am describing had for its purpose the creation of this true centre, on the basis of a new axial alignment. The entire process was ‘written’ in the Mother’s original plan of her Chamber, wherein that precious secret is contained, a secret sought after assiduously in all quests involving the transformation of material substances. Consequently this special process was in fact a pioneering discovery of the precise method to establish a supramental creation in matter, on this Earth. This is the ‘message’ of the Chamber; this is its power and ultimate value, this is its coveted secret.

 

Perhaps this will explain to some degree my continuous references to certain dates in the course of this series. I have attempted in this way to familiarise readers with this ‘effective collaboration’ of material Nature and to encourage seekers to lay aside an illusory hunger for miracles and dazzling experiences and visions which bear no relation at all to the true transformation. However, the process I am describing is far more miraculous than any miracle our imaginations can conjure up; but to appreciate this, a new power of Seeing must emerge. The new way is the means to secure this Seeing and render it an effective power in the work, in the world, in the gnostic collectivity and in the individual consciousness.

 

*

 

Each year of this decade demanded a particular breakthrough. The group that came out of the old field was the channel for this new yoga. It was both an individual and a collective work, and the method to harmonise this action was through the collaboration of time. This is intrinsically connected to the cosmic harmony of our solar system. Each planet is a number-power and hence a year in a cycle of 9 years. The mechanics of this arrangement are explained in detail in my major works.

In this century the decade of the 80s is unique. In no other do we find a similar convergence of number and planetary power each year as in this decade, in the correct order starting with the first year of the decade. For example, 1980 equals 9 by the mathematics of unity (1+9+8+0=18=9). The 9 and the 0 are equal, and this particular 9 year, falling as it did in the very beginning of the decade, brings into play the 0 rather than the 9, for we have two 9 years in this decade, contrary to all the others in which there is only one. Thus the celestial body that was predominant in 1980 would be the Sun, the 0 of the system. This convergence is what gave the quality of ‘new beginning’ to 1980, in a far more marked degree than any other 9-power year.

Thereafter, 1981 equals 1 and the planet is Mercury, the first orbit from the Sun. This was indeed the first year into the decade. This pattern continues throughout the 1980s, ending with 1989 and Pluto. It provided a background by which we could appreciate the intricate details of the process through the Gnostic Circle. The Yoga of the Chamber of this decade is described in all its facets in that special diagram. In effect, the unitary cosmos which was born in this unique decade is synonymous with the Yoga of the Chamber and finds its blueprint in the Gnostic Circle.

Thus, in each year of the decade a portion of the Chamber was ‘constructed’ through a special yoga. But the possibility to carry out this new process was determined as far back as 1975/76. This was when in the physical construction in Auroville the room with a hole in the centre became incorporated definitively in the building. This left an interesting ‘void’ at the centre, and in that ‘empty space’ the process of ‘construction’ of the central shaft and core of the  Mother’s vision was undertaken. To be more specific, because of that hole in the floor, it was possible to ‘neutralise’ the negative action of the disharmonious measurements.

The two efforts have proceeded at equal pace: in Auroville construction on the OUTER body, devoid of a true centre (expressed in the hole in the centre of the room); in Kodaikanal and the new virgin field, the focus of the supramental yoga has been the construction of the Chamber’s centremost Core. We have installed that core and central shaft of light by a unique and revolutionary process of yoga – the only basis upon which a true sacred atmosphere and power can be instilled into a real temple – that is, construction from the centre outward, with all that this implies in a supramental creation: a centre true and recognised and in its place.

The accuracy of the measurements and design implies that there is a consciousness presiding over the construction that has lived the experience those measurements describe. That this accuracy was not a part of the physical construction in Auroville merely indicates that the unique and revolutionary process the Mother set on its way with her breakthrough vision of the Temple has not been the lived experience of the community occupying that physical space that is Auroville.

Because of this, because there is this discrepancy between the two ‘constructions’, there has been the need to counteract the disfigurement of the physical building. The wrong alignment, the false measurement of the chamber’s walls, and the various other elements that have been distorted in the physical execution, called forth a strenuous yoga which culminated in a life-and-death turning point in the work, in India, in the world. The item to be ‘installed’ at that critical juncture was the Globe of the Core; the time was 1983 and the number-power of the year was 3. Its planetary correspondence was the Earth itself. Indeed, in that sacred precinct the Globe is the Earth, for the symbol is in truth the thing symbolised in this unique supramental yoga.

Thus in 1983 that ‘true centre’ had to come into being as the centremost point of convergence of the entire ‘temple’, its axial alignment. This was by far the most important phase in the Yoga of the Chamber, for what this new alignment signified was the unveiling of a true Centre and by consequence the establishment of a revolutionary new pattern in the evolution of consciousness on the planet: the emergence of effective terms of the new unitary cosmos and the dismantling of the old binary system.

The placement of this true centre drew into play a force of devastating contraction, converging on the presiding consciousness to bring it to a point. An extreme contraction of this sort causes death in the human being; but in the Yoga of the Chamber that crushing contraction had to be experienced without the escape of death. And the process had to be lived in a fully awakened state of consciousness; moreover, the element used for this convergence and tightening was the play of circumstances, the crushing imposition of a hostile periphery – just as the wrong diameter of the room constructed in Auroville presses in upon the centre and seeks to force it into the void. Time was needed for consolidation, and by consequence this ‘death’ experience was stretched over 9 months, – from 17 April 1983, to 17 January, 1984.

When this revolutionising experience was completed the true centre was born. In the work at that time this was only a solitary point, nothing more. Then 1984 brought the inclusion of the four-sided Pedestal in that remarkable 4-power year; this introduced the great Reversal.

In practical terms this process, covering the first half of the most important 9 cycle of the century and taking us up to mid 1984, brought a reversal in the ‘direction’ of the Supramental Shakti’s action to bring about the great Birth. Prior to this reversal there was a compelling contraction and hence a stripping away of all that might impede the true centre from occupying its uncontested position at the centre of the new emerging cosmos. That is, the binary threat, constant and relentless in this third phase of the work from 1975 onwards, finally ceased to exist as a real possibility in the summer of 1984. This period, it must be pointed out, was the 4.5 Orbit of the entire decade in terms of the calendar/Gnostic Circle synchronisation, and it marks indeed the great Reversal. The reader may recall that the object of this discussion is the Mother’s hotel vision, which also occurred at this very same orbital crossing in time – the critical 4.5 Orbit, the point in the Gnostic Circle which represents a shattering and hence a collapse into the void, an imprisonment of a certain quantity of energy which, if released, would provide the fuel for a rise to previously unattainable heights due to the energy withheld.

To counteract this collapse one element is required: an indestructible core that is the outcome of a true, recognised centre of real and effective power. The energy salvaged from the Void goes to the creation of a core; the planet involved is Mars, and hence in the Yoga of the Chamber all those who participated were natives of Aries and Scorpio, the two signs ruled by Mars in the zodiac.

This core was placed at the centre in 1984, and this was the whole purpose of the Yoga of the Chamber. It brought into being the Fourth Power (Mars is the 4th planet) as an integral part of the System, that ‘saviour’ energy. In the Core of the Mother’s Temple this energy is the property of the pedestal’s Supreme Power Point. The pedestal is the ‘support’ of the Globe (the Third). In the ancient Veda it is the magical white steed, vehicle of Agni, the divine Will, working in the world. Therefore I am able to state that the Mother’s original plan of her Chamber/Temple brings into this unique century the essential truth of the most ancient scriptures in the world, the Vedas. These inspired texts have become obscured for seekers who are in quest of a Beyond or a Transcendence disconnected from the other powers – the Cosmic and the Individual Divine. Similarly, in a cogently related development the Mother’s original plan suffered disfigurement in its physical manifestation, for the wrong alignment due to an inaccurate axial measurement is the means the Falsehood has used to perpetuate its rule at the very heart of the Mother’s work. In simple terms, the alignment in the disfigured construction in Auroville perpetuates the binary system with its severe limitations by impeding the true centre and a unitary model from emerging, which demands a proper axial alignment. Since this involves the Globe in the Core of the chamber, and this Globe in turn is the object in the room connected to the Third of the Solar Line (the pedestal is the Fourth), it is not surprising that those in charge of Auroville should have adamantly refused to allow that Third Power to correct the wrong alignment which they insisted on incorporating in the temple from the beginning. Equally revealing is the fact that one of the first items to be done away with in the revised plan was the Core consisting of the Globe and Pedestal (representing the Third and Fourth Powers, respectively). A ‘void’ was left instead. However, the true Centre can only be unveiled by one who is that, and, by consequence, who has the capacity to undergo the Yoga of the Chamber and sustain, without the escape of physical death, contraction of the consciousness to an infinitesimal point – that ‘centre that holds’. It is this point, the product of the correct alignment of the two principal universal directions, contraction and expansion, that gives rise to the true centre.

 

A penetrating understanding of the force lodged in the physical temple in Auroville will help to explain why matters took the turn that they did. Hence I shall move back in time in this review to the 1970s once again and the decade’s 4.5 Orbit of that 9 cycle, to provide material which will assist the student in understanding a process which is to be perceived in the inner dimensions first and foremost, if any sense is to be made of the surface happenings. Central to this part of the discussion is that ‘seed-date,’ let us call it, 2-3 July.

Prior to 1980 the date of the Mother’s Hotel Vision (2-3 July) surfaced significantly in the Yoga. Indeed, the earlier synchronisation, which I will now describe, made the exodus of 1980 a certainty. It is necessary to relate exactly what transpired on that date in 1975, insofar as the experience that came to me in the early hours of 3 July can explain a great deal about the subject of this analysis: the nature of the Ignorance and its hold over the Earth. But a certain background must be provided for the full dimensions of the experience to come forth. The main element was the Mother’s temple and the consciousness lodged in Auroville which presented a determined resistance to the true work.

The student will recall that in 1975 serious efforts were made to save the original plan of the Temple’s inner chamber. In this context it is well to refer to the June 1988 VISHAAL, and in particular Appendix 1 of its Supplement, which was written in May, 1975. That memorandum to the then administrator of Auroville offers a hint of the atmosphere that provoked the experience I shall now describe.

By the summer of 1975 it was clear that the presiding architect of the Matrimandir would not agree to alter his plans of the inner chamber, especially the crucial issue of the room’s diameter and consequently the temple’s axial alignment. A culmination was reached in the affair in the very beginning of July. We had entered the critical 4.5 Orbit of the decade. At that very time the construction had also reached a critical point: immediate revision of the plans was required before concreting was resumed after a 3-month delay, otherwise the room’s inaccurate diameter would be rendered a ‘concrete’ fact. Interestingly, the shipment of cement required to carry out this crucial phase of the construction was mysteriously held up for three months, until this point in gnostic time was reached – the decade’s 4.5 Orbit. Thus by the end of June cement finally arrived and the builders eagerly pressed forward with their plan: the Divine Measure was then rendered almost impossible to retrieve. A year later, at the very same time of the year, it was lost for good.

Thus in July of 1975 I had my first close encounter with the Ignorance, with the knotted consciousness lording over the Earth’s evolution and in control, by consequence, of the Mother’s temple. Like a technician or a scientist, I was intrigued – to put it mildly – and wished to know the exact nature of the force I was obliged to deal with. How was it able to maintain its rule? Why, above all, was it so utterly closed to the light and the power of truth? What, exactly, was its purpose or meaning in creation and why was it ‘tolerated’, similar to the great Negator in the Mother’s entourage.

One of the most fundamental realisations of my life took place in 1971. At that time I was shown by direct experience, in a process that stretched over many months that the Divine consciousness was over and above ALL powers in the universe. It was in control of all affairs on Earth and working through everyone and everything. A realisation of this nature is often confusing; it leaves a certain reticence in the being. How to act and when, if the ultimate controller of everything is the Supreme?

The acute sense of discouragement due to the failure to have the true plan readopted, and realising what this portended for the future of Auroville and everything connected to it, made me resolve to ‘get to the bottom’ of the matter, in the only way consonant with the practice of yoga. The first imperative is to understand the ROOT of the problem in subtle and inner dimensions, be this transcendent, cosmic or on the level of the individual. It is in those subtle recesses that forces operate which project their play upon the denser planes. If there is here a ‘knotting up’ of energies, reflected in the gross limitations of the human consciousness and the relentless opposition to the Divine Truth on this planet, then the cause of this twist must be found in those subtle spheres. Thus I wanted to explore that region and, by firsthand knowledge, come to understand what was the exact nature of the force presiding over affairs in Auroville, and especially in the issue of the Mother’s temple.

In the early hours of 3 July 1975, I plunged down and down into the deepest recesses of being. This was a conscious downward plunge in that it was a reversed direction which, for want of a better word, we must describe as ‘downward’. To be more accurate, it was a plunge into the core of material being. That is, every effort was made by an intense concentration of power, or ‘tapas’, to carry the consciousness in an inner plunge entirely different from the usual ‘direction’ assumed in spiritual practices: upward, above, away, detached from this hard and closed vault of matter. It is this domain that is lorded over by the Ignorance. This is made possible by the binary condition in the cosmic plane which does not permit an instrument to evolve on Earth with a true centre and hence a superior alignment of energies, which could then introduce a creation reflective of the Cosmic Truth or the unitary system, no longer the Cosmic Ignorance with its heavy cross of duality. Interestingly, the element that forced me to take this plunge was the loss in the Mother’s temple precisely of that superior alignment in the chamber, representative of a new humanity.

To be clear, a plunge of this nature cannot be undertaken unless a certain stage is reached in the practice of the integral yoga. To do so before a solid foundation has been successfully established via a special process for this end is to risk mental derangement with permanently damaging results. Above all, the mental instrument has to be sound, the limits of that instrument have to be known. In other words, just how deeply can one plunge into these nether regions without experiencing collapse into the abyss of consciousness and an irreparable loss of balance? A sound vital instrument is also demanded because without a ‘tamed’ vital it is not possible to generate the necessary power for such an experience.

Impelled by the seriousness of the situation, caution was put aside and the plunge was undertaken: the consciousness seemed to enter a vortex whose inward, downward direction carried the perceiving Eye into the deepest, densest strata of material being. This was lived in a totally awakened state. At no time was awareness of this physical dimension lost. There was no trance, no severance of the link with the external world. The consciousness was thoroughly poised here, in this dimension. But at the same time, by this yogic plunge, I came to explore the innermost, densest strata of matter – the inner structure, we could say. I was carried into its heart.

My burning question concerned the role of the Ignorance. In a world in which the Supreme Consciousness was the ultimate power, as countless experiences had already proven, what was the ‘truth’ of the Ignorance? How could this darkness, this ‘density’ of consciousness prevail over the divine luminosity and sustain such a stark defiance of the Supreme Will?

What I discovered revolutionised my consciousness. At the same time it provided direct proof of the nature of the Supermind and the manner in which it operates in the world: At the heart of matter, at its centremost core, there is what can only be described as a ‘seed’, a Golden Seed. This is the compact essence of the Transcendent; it reconciles transcendence and immanence. This ‘seed’ is the Truth-Consciousness. It is involved, lodged in the deepest recesses of matter. We might imagine, as some do, a sort of ‘black hole’ in the heart of a particle or in the core of a sun, or at the centre of a galaxy. But actually it is a golden Seed, a particle of Truth-Consciousness.

The important confirmation received in this experience was the manner in which this golden Seed maintains control over the evolution of Itself from this compact involution. It was Time that offered the mechanism by which the Divine Will, ‘inhabitant’ of this Seed, was given expression in the world.

I saw the Ignorance in this plunge. I perceived the nature of its hold and the reason for its resistance to the truth-conscious Will. The Ignorance is borne along by this compact Seed and the power of Time. It is ‘ignorant’ simply because it is oblivious of the real Power in control. This perception came by way of an identification with Persephone, the Queen of the Underworld of Greek tradition, the Divine Mother’s daughter who is abducted by the Dark God Pluto and carried away to his kingdom where she rules by his side. This kingdom is the deepest strata of material existence. It is the area that until now has been closed to the Light, meaning that the ‘links’ between various connecting strata from the central Seed to the outer periphery have not been unveiled and made consciously operative in the evolution of the species on Earth. The rule of the Ignorance can last only as long as those gaps remain. Closing them, the new world and the new race are fully established on this planet. This describes the work we are engaged in, for the only means to close those gaps is by the establishment of a true centre in a unitary system.

I saw, I was Persephone in her golden chariot with the Dark Lord by her side, – the ‘masked Transcendent’, or that enigmatic Fourth. The black steeds pulling this chariot with unsurpassable strength and steadfastness and an unparalleled determination were the powers of the Ignorance. But the only factor that characterised them as ‘dark’ was their utter obliviousness of the real power directing their movement: the Divine Pair that held the reins and guided their formidable surge forward in a direction those forces could never perceive, so limited was their vision, like horses equipped with blinkers to block out everything that does not fall within the immediate range of their linear sight.

Thus, the decisive aspect of the experience, which answered my question as to the true nature of the Ignorance, was the fact that none know the true Controller. Powers of Ignorance are characterised by their conviction that they are the doers of action, they decide, they choose, they determine the way. They ignore entirely that they are merely the instruments of the Supreme Shakti, even in their negation. And this is the condition of the human race presently lorded over by the Ignorance, because a true centre is lacking which can unveil that Golden Seed, centre of the new alignment.

Paradoxically, it was this total unconsciousness that I saw to be the most precious contribution of those black steeds of immeasurable power. This added a special ingredient to the evolution in this transitional phase: the speed, the acceleration of the process was ensured by this formidable resistance born of a determination and a one-pointed focus due to the unconsciousness of linear vision. This then hastens the collapse of the old and thereby facilitates the rise of the new. How magnificent then are those lines in Sri Aurobindo’s ‘Hymn to Durga’ quoted by Nolini Kanta Gupta: ‘O Mother, give to our life and mind the Asura’s strength, the Asura’s energy and to our heart and intelligence a God’s character and a God’s knowledge.’

These lines capture the essence of the transformation brought about by what I have described as a shift from a binary to a unitary system, whereby the ‘lower’ hemisphere of the human being with its less luminous faculties but tremendous force are brought into harmony with the higher, through the establishment of a true centre. This combination alone can change our civilisation.

Emerging from the atmosphere of those deeper, denser realms, I began jotting down these perceptions – cryptically, in a sprawling script. When I reread these notes I find them coloured by the intensity of an experience in a ‘new direction’, a path entirely rooted in matter, reconciling the Being and the Becoming:

 

3 July 1975

‘This is the great change.

‘The perfect and total control of Truth. The manifestation of the Supermind is this. Before, one accepted all things as coming from the Divine with a passive, perhaps sattwic resignation. But now one sees, one knows that one can accept the Ignorance because the Ignorance is a key element, immediate and compelling, for the quicker establishment of the Truth. It is the very Ignorance, even because of its ignorance, that carries us quicker to the goal. It has accelerated our pace. Therefore I bow to thee, O Ignorance and all they instruments, I bow to thee.

‘O glorious Kore – Queen of the Underworld, Queen of the Ignorance. The Divine Mother’s sacrifice, her precious Thea, carried into the kingdom of the Dark God to compel the Ignorance to move in harmony with Time, Saturn, Persephone’s father. Persephone is the Supramental Truth in matter – Persephone is the Earth. The core of the Earth is the Supramental Truth.

‘In these days, once more Persephone has compelled the Ignorance to do the commands of Truth. Everything is as it should be, even the Ignorance – O Saturn, O Time, O Matter, O Matrimandir…’.

 

The dawn of July 3rd came, the work began again. But for weeks thereafter I was overcome by uncontrollable laughter at the comical, clownish condition of the human being. His poise of consciousness, his total identification with his ‘commanding’ status was so amusing that I could not observe it without these outbursts. Above all, it was his physical poise that was so comical. The way the human being carries himself is entirely reflective of this pompous display, especially the male of the species. One witnesses this attitude in males of many species, but in the animal kingdom it is entirely straightforward and true; it is not the result of a mental aberration, which is what makes the human being in certain ways inferior to the animal. (I will discuss the contribution of the animal kingdom to the New Way in a future VISHAAL.) There were particular individuals who seemed especially pompous to me in my sensitised state of consciousness. In fact, the more meek and humble the outer demeanour, often the more inwardly pompous was the individual. For instance, the then administrator of Auroville.

The perfection of everything, even the Ignorance, even the resistances, the obstructions, made action in the world somewhat difficult in the days immediately following this experience. My inclination was to stand back and admire this perfection unfolding in each thing, dark or light, daily offering gratitude for the ability to perceive so cardinal a working. Human beings were puppets on strings which the Divine Puppeteer moved at will. This seeing left me almost paralysed, so intense was the desire not to ‘interfere’ in Its workings. The correct balance in this respect proved to be the most difficult aspect of Sri Aurobindo’s revolutionary integral and supramental yogas: when to act, when to refrain from action in full knowledge and not because of a tamasic or inert condition of the instrument. This delicate balance is indispensable for the work of the Divine in the world, because inaction can often be more damaging than an impulsive haste, and in many cases it masks a more knotted consciousness and hard-crusted ego, self-serving in the extreme. Indeed, the key lay in a new evaluation and experience of the ‘gunas’ of Hindu tradition, Rajas and Tamas, and by consequence the middle poise, Sattwa: Creation, Preservation and Destruction were the key subjects. They were the subjects of the Mother’s hotel vision exactly 18 years earlier – to the day.

The new cosmology provides another important ingredient for understanding these experiences connected via the 9-year cycle. I have referred to several such connections on the backdrop of the Gnostic Circle’s 9-year pattern. The first was the Mother’s original hotel dream-vision, which we may call the seed-experience of it all; then there was my yogic ‘plunge’ in 1975 on the same date. In addition there was the group’s assembling in the location where the creation of the centre and the shift from the binary to the unitary cosmos would take place; this also was on 3 July (1980).

On the basis of the knowledge provided by the Gnostic Circle, what is the common denominator of these experiences? What key does the diagram offer for understanding their precise nature and the reason why their timings were so essential?

In the cycle of 9 years there is a halfway mark (the 4½ year) which is a critical passage in time (at this point of the evolution). In the zodiac, the cardinal direction of this 4.5 Orbit, as I have called it, is West and the corresponding sign is Libra. In the Rig Veda, as well as in the more recent Egyptian and Greek traditions, this point is the gateway to the Underworld, the kingdoms of Yama or Pluto, Lords of the Dead in those mythologies. In the 9-year cycle according to our calendar, the exact time of this passage is 1-5 July, at the halfway mark of the cycle, which always begins in a 9 number-power year, 1980 for instance. Thus, July 1-5 of 1957 is another halfway mark of the cycle starting in 1953 (=9), then 1-5 July, 1966, and again 1-5 July 1975 and 1984, and so on. The correspondence in our solar system (with time) as demonstrated in the Gnostic Circle is the Asteroid Belt – the orbit containing the shattered remains of some colossal, once whole celestial body. It is this ‘shattering’ that describes the yoga of that Orbit and time period. Throughout the ages a conscious plunge of the nature I have described, with the perceiving Eye intact and awake, has been impossible, since the density of matter precluded this penetration; the structure of the human instrument rendered such a plunge unsustainable because the contraction experienced would force the being out of the physical body entirely. The balance of the consciousness was too fragile due to the off-centre axes, and there was therefore nothing to hold that Eye together in this plunge into such a thick density where contraction holds elements together by compression. The ‘shattering I refer to results in the disassembling of the individualised consciousness which holds the cells together, as the Mother explained on the basis of her ‘revelation’, quoted in the last issue of VISHAAL. The human consciousness, ill-poised as it is, cannot survive this contraction, and remain intact and assembled.

The means to counteract this situation, to find some way of ‘liberation’, has always been escape, – to the heights, into the transcendence, and, above all, a dissolution (shattering) of the perceiving Eye to attain this end via a trance-like, otherworldly experience of reality whenever the limits of contraction were reached. It is this Orbit that describes the Void of many paths, particularly the Buddhist. The experience I have related here of a plunge into the deepest strata of material creation, always partially experienced and ill-understood given the inadequate poise of the perceiving instruments, has produced the concepts of an ‘illusory’ condition of our universe and ‘reality’ attributed solely to a Consciousness essentially uninvolved in material creation, unconditioned, unburdened by the devastating intensity of compressed power that a creation in matter demands. It can be appreciated that if some part of my consciousness had been attached to the old direction, thereby deflecting certain key energies such a plunge requires, when emerging from this experience and seeing the mechanical, pompous and unconscious condition of the human being, I could have easily expressed my experience in the old terms of ‘maya’, or illusion. But seeing the Supreme Consciousness controlling creation in and from the deepest strata by not allowing any dissolution of the perceiving Eye through those ‘voids’, or ‘gaps’, nor any dissipation of the energy, this limitation was overcome, the old escape ceased to exist.

 

There is a final point to make concerning this ‘plunge’, perhaps the most important of all. Let me remind the reader that this experience was provoked by the fact that concreting was right then being carried out in the construction of the Mother’s temple in Auroville that was cementing the wrong axial measurement of the inner chamber and hence the alignment of the entire structure. In addition, and this was the most perplexing factor, a shipment of cement had been held up for three months, thereby impeding this conclusively damaging phase of the construction to be undertaken until entry into this critical Orbit in early July. This mystifying ‘control’ in order to secure the timing of this negative action exactly on the decade’s 4.5 passage and what can be called the region of the Ignorance in the Measure of the Year, was what compelled me more than anything else to undertake this plunge into those nether regions and discover the ‘truth’, if any, of that darkness. What did this accurate timing really mean? Was it an indication of a harmony, a ‘rightness’ which therefore implied the sanction of the Supreme Mother?

The experience confirmed that everything was as it should be and that this controlled synchronisation permitted this act of asuric defiance to occur at the only time of the year (and decade) which could make the act meaningful, a controlled part of the Plan and in perfect harmony with gnostic time, where all elements, positive and negative, contribute spherically to the realisation of the goal. Hence I wrote in my notes… ‘Persephone has compelled the Ignorance to do the commands of Truth…’.

But this seeing in itself was not sufficient to dispel the sense of acute discouragement. It allowed me to see the connection with the Measure of the Year, to verify once again the remarkable control of the power and the role Time plays in the supramental manifestation. However, that was insufficient to show me the purpose of the Ignorance. Why was this darkness necessary at all?

Thus, the aspect of this experience which lifted the veils fully was the perception of the acceleration the forces of the Ignorance provide. Those forces contain the power, they ‘hoard it’, just as the Rigvedic myth describes. This withholding accumulates energy, thereby providing for a certain ‘combustion’, let us call it, which speeds up the process. When this is experienced consciously, with the eye of consciousness awake throughout the experience and with material Nature ‘collaborating’, then the release of that precious energy, hoarded in the nether regions collectively and individually, is the means to ‘close the gaps’, to experience Whole Time, to draw that heaven, or Swar of the Veda, upon this Earth. This constitutes the ‘rise from below’ which the Descent requires for the complete manifestation of a truth-conscious creation; and the four Powers of the Solar Line are the instruments by which these ‘gaps’ are closed: the 9 and the 6 transform the upper regions and draw the gains in those planes onto the Earth, while the 3 and the One (or the Fourth), work ‘here below’. They break through the crusts in a rise of the power to join the heights.

The Ignorance hastens the evolution but only when a process is set in motion by the Solar Line based on the knowledge that a reversed direction is the key to the release, which thereby draws to itself the ‘collaboration of material Nature’. A plunge of this order must offer no ‘escape’, no alluring exits – just like in the original plan of the Mother’s chamber where there are no doors in the encircling twelve walls (and unlike the disfigured construction in Auroville with the walls pierced by two openings). This provides the key to the new way: the old escapes are to be resisted; the consciousness must remain rooted in material creation at all times; the contraction must serve to force the combustion so that release occurs and speed is generated for the acceleration the rise to the Summit of Whole Time demands.

That contraction is produced by the crushing play of circumstances, or the convergence onto the presiding consciousness of a hostile periphery.  That periphery in the physical construction in Auroville is represented by the encircling walls of the room which are pressing in on the centre/core, to force it literally into the void, to crush it out of existence. The inaccurate floor diameter bears this significance, hence the Yoga of the Chamber was demanded due to the totality of conditions prevailing and the need for an integral transformation; once again those harsh conditions of ‘the field’ had to be respected as legitimate ingredients in the work: their purpose was, as I have stated, to oblige us to do the Yoga of the Chamber and provide the atmosphere thereof.

Thus, the wondrous aspect of this plunge of discovery was that it confirmed the rightness of that false measure – in a world in which the Ignorance still holds sway. But the Yoga of the Chamber has introduced a radical alteration in this state of affairs.

Above all this revelation confirmed the need for an impeccable knowledge as the foundation of the process. For without that special Gnosis one may see the place of these powers but not the complete process, the summit toward which all lines are being spherically drawn. The supramental gnosis allows us to hold that Truth before us always, no matter what the immediate appearances may seem to indicate. Gnostic Time is therefore time with a sense, a purpose unfolding coherently in its workings so that we may move forward into this hitherto unexplored dimension with the TRUST and the CERTAINTY that the Divine Consciousness is the ultimate Controller and that the goal of the present travail is only one: the establishment of a new Heaven upon a new Earth.

 

An understanding of this nature can only become our solid base in the Yoga when the ‘rightness of the wrongness’, so to speak, is fully perceived on the backdrop of the gnostic pattern – the Divine Measure of the Year. Thus my July 3rd experience, 18 years after the Mother’s first revelations of the process we subsequently lived, brought that revolutionary perception of the exact function of the Ignorance, its own truth, in a creation where nothing is devoid of Truth, where all creation is the Manifest Divine, and hence must bear this seed of truth-consciousness in its heart. Indeed, as Sri Aurobindo writes concerning the downward plunge of the manifestation… ‘that which is involved must evolve, for it is not only there as an existence, a force hidden in its apparent opposite … but it is the reality of that which conceals it [italics our own], it is the self which the Nescience has lost and which therefore it must be the whole secret meaning…’ .

When such a seeing comes, to desire to seek the heights of the immutable Transcendent loses all attraction, and the anguish and suffering of this transitional labour are born with a different appreciation of their purpose. The trans-cosmic Divine, the shadow of which is the Void and the Nothingness, lacks the fullness of Itself when it is the be-all and end-all of the quest. It lacks that exquisite harmony of the play of the One and the Many, it lacks the miracle of the individual soul through which it can enjoy itself in the manifestation, see itself unfolding in the material creation of its deepest essence through the Supramental Shakti, its executive Power who controls the play through gnostic time. To perceive that play of the Shakti the individual consciousness must be transformed to see Whole Time, to perceive how gnostic time contributes that great Sense to the manifestation. In the remote heights this integral realisation of the All is withheld: the Transcendent, the Cosmic, the Individual – triune complementary Powers of the Eternal.

The incarnations of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, the 9 and the 6 of the Solar Line, respectively, when taken as entities separated from the subsequent incarnations of the 3 and the One (or the Fourth) who complete the FOURFOLD descent, would represent the old creation exclusively. When their embodiments are isolated in this way, the dual structure of the Cosmic Ignorance and the inferior Purush-Prakriti mould are reinforced. Two powers alone can only result in a binary system, never a descent embracing all the powers of the Eternal whose integral essentiality alone can provide for a process that closes the gaps between the four levels of existence. Without the Third, for example, there is no effective way to introduce that true centre, for it is precisely the mission of the Third Power to give birth to the ‘point’ which, in turn, is the centremost Fourth. And that is the first imperative for the shift from the Cosmic Ignorance to the Cosmic Truth, with all that this implies for the future of the planet. This centering provides the bridge to the future (the realm of the Fourth). It radically alters the old formula and carries the new creation to a new triune poise in a new unitary cosmos. The 4th power then reverses the direction, roots this new creation solidly in matter, closes the circle as it were, and then the expansion begins and this becomes the culminating truth which overtakes the Earth’s evolution of the species.

But the cry ‘Only Sri Aurobindo and the Mother!’ sounded by the devout of the incomplete manifestation, is the deadliest tool of the Falsehood to seek to maintain its rule in a binary system; for when the integral Gnosis has descended in such a spectacular, self-evident manner, unique in the history of the planet’s spiritual evolution, to continue clinging to the old and incomplete creation is to agree to ‘join the ranks of the petty tyrant’ for good.

I realise that this statement will cause considerable consternation in the ranks of the old guard of the Mother and Sri Aurobindo’s entourage. But it is a statement that must be made clearly and forcefully, since not to do so at this immensely important juncture would be to strengthen the hands of those retrograde forces, those instruments of a deadening Inertia who seek to impede ‘the new things from manifesting’, who seek to obstruct the warriors of the Divine from constructing that Bridge to the future and ushering in the new dawn of an integral, fourfold supramental creation.

No path until now has opened up this integral new way. The difficulties we meet in our pioneering journey are real; they cannot be ignored or avoided. But Gnosis adds the comforting wisdom we need to bear lightly this evolutionary burden during this transitional phase. The negating forces which the Void throws up from its shadow realm are transformed when they are compelled to see the ‘rightness’ of  their negation and how this, more than any other tool of the Supreme, is made controlled use of to hasten the transformative work in this transitional stage. They will cease to exist as obstructive elements when the Void is thoroughly filled by the true Centre. The Yoga of the Chamber has brought into being this magical Point that holds even the hostile periphery in the orbit of its perfect unfolding, the unfolding of a Divine Purpose.

 

All of this is made possible because of the magnificent nature of the material manifestation, because of the oneness of creation, because of the superlative relatedness of all things – in a word, because of the awesome control of everything by the Supreme Shakti, the Being no less than the Becoming. And this by virtue of the element all spirituality has ever been fleeing from: the power of time. My yogic plunge of 1975 confirmed the action of time in the supramental manifestation by a direct identification and seeing. Our collective yoga spread over these two all-important decades – the 1970s and the 1980s – has borne out the soundness of the fourfold foundations in gnosis of our work, central to which is the new Gnostic Time.

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Skambha’, June of 1988

(concluded)

 

 

 

 

 

‘…There will necessarily be great changes but they are not bound to be catastrophic. When there is a strong pressure from the overmind forces for change, then there are likely to be catastrophes because of the resistance and clash of forces. The supramental has a greater – in its fullness a complete mastery of things and power of harmonisation which can overcome resistance by other means than dramatic struggle and violence.’

 

*

 

‘…As far as I can see, once the supramental is established in Matter, the transformation will be possible under much less troublesome conditions than now are there. These bad conditions are due to the fact that the Ignorance is in possession and the hostile Powers an established authority, as it were, who do not care to give up their hold and there is no full force of Light established in the earth-consciousness which would not only meet but outweigh their full force of darkness.’

 

Sri Aurobindo

Letters on Yoga

CE, Vol. 22, pp. 33-34

 

 

 

Three Appendices

A NOTE

from the Aeon Centre of Cosmology

 

The three appendices of this Supplement to the June 1988 issue of VISHAAL, offer an important means to view the development in our work over the years covered by these pieces: 1975 to 1980.

 

Appendix 1 (page 1): When this memo was written The Gnostic Circle, where Thea first discusses the important revelation of Time in the Mother’s original plan, had already been written and was being printed in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram Press. That marked one of the first attempts to interfere in the publication of her works where mention was made of the original plan of the Temple. Certain elements tried to have all footnote references to the deviation from the Mother’s original plan deleted from the text then in press. Those attempts failed. The discoveries recorded in the final section of The Gnostic Circle made Thea undertake to have the original plan readopted. But the full revelation of the Temple’s sacred content came close to a year later, in March 1976; that later yogic breakthrough provided all the material for The New Way.

 

Appendix 2 (page 9): A year after the fuller revelations on Matrimandir came, this ‘Note’ was written. Seeing then the hopeless state of affairs, as expressed in this ‘Note’, Thea took the decision to write The New Way to preserve all the knowledge contained in the Mother’s vision; she began writing the book in October 1977. After this ‘Note’ concerted attempts to interfere in the publication of her works surfaced everywhere.

 

Appendix 3 (page 17): This petition was written after the exodus to Kodaikanal and after The New Way had been destroyed in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram Press when its printing was almost completed. The details of this episode are given in the Postscript in the printed book, which was finally published in 1981. To keep a record of these sorts of interferences this petition was sent to the Government of India. No action was taken and therefore the falsehood continues to compound itself. In a work of this nature the ‘seed’ is all-important: if falsehood is lodged in the seed, time, in a totally impersonal manner, serves to make evident in the play of circumstances whatever is contained in this seed. Thus, years may pass but we witness the same actions that we witnessed over a decade ago.

*


On the Changes

In the original plan of Matrimandir

– the Mother

 

‘…Because you see, to accept changes, it is necessary that I be certain that the origin of the inspiration is of the same quality as mine… For the building, I know very well that people are needed who know their job and who do the work. But for the inspiration it is necessary that I be certain that the origin of the inspiration be AT LEAST of the same level as mine… And I am not sure, because I saw it so clearly. And immediately with Paolo’s ideas I saw the mixture. His ideas are all mental, I can guarantee it because it is easy for me to see that. Well, they bring all the same MIXTURE that there is in everything that is done in the world. And that…what is the use in beginning again, again, again…?

*

‘…So, since there are not many who can understand, I say nothing: I watch and I wait.

‘I LOOK… Isn’t that so, someone gives me a paper as you have just done when you gave me that drawing [the architect’s revised plan of the chamber]; I look in this way and I see very well what in that paper is the result of something from above and what has become mixed and what is… Like that. But one is not going to say it! – to begin with, they would not believe me.’

 

Extracted from L’Agenda de Mere, Volume 11
(Published for the first time only in June 1981)

 

APPENDIX 1

 

A memorandum on

INTEGRITY OF PURPOSE

 

To: Shyam Sunder Jhunjhunwala

From: Patrizia Norelli-Bachelet

Date: 9 May 1975

 

 

Before discussing any matter that may appear harsh in your regard, I want to express my feelings of friendship for you once again, because you have been the only person living in Auroville who has listened to me and accepted my ‘interventions’ in Matrimandir matters from the beginning, without making me feel that I am an ‘outsider’ with no right to express my views. Not even those whom I had considered close friends there have been capable of this. You are able to widen your vision and to see in the destiny of Matrimandir not only those who are materially building it but also those who support it in Auroville though not involved in the actual construction, as well as others, like myself, who live in the Ashram and elsewhere, yet whose destinies are one with the Temple. And I know that in your deeper self you realise that the Mother is making use of various channels in order to have the correct building come forth.

 

The purpose of this memo is to clearly express to you my dissatisfaction with the way one issue has been resolved by you and your collaborators, the most important one for the present, that needed immediate action if any at all. I do not intend herein to discuss my views on the matter, for this is not the place for such a discussion, but the fact is that if we can expect the same attitude to prevail regarding all the other items on the agenda that need correction – that is, the entire room – there is little hope for Truth to manifest.

Our last meeting was discouraging. I experienced then the painful reality that there is no work done for the truth of the room to manifest, but rather you are all seeking at most and at best for some sort of expression of human unity to come about. This, in your innermost understanding, appears to be the destiny of the Matrimandir, And so, the endeavour is reduced to the level of politics: fundamental issues are decided and resolved not on the basis of the truth to be manifested in each issue but on harmoniously handling all the people involved to the satisfaction of each party, trying to make everybody happy. There are considerations of person’s feelings, the relation between people, their feuds or their alliances, the positions they hold, and so on. And an attempt to make order out of the existing chaos. In fact, there seems to be no interest in discovering the Truth that is. Each element of the Matrimandir has a specific meaning and relation to the whole. If one element is missing or is disproportionate, the rest will fail to reveal its inherent seed of Truth. Yet there is no concern for this truth of each element. You care only ‘to come to an agreement’ among yourselves.

Thus, human unity may come about, but not the Divine Truth rooted in the Earth. In fact, what real harmony can we expect if we do not care for the inherent harmony of the Matrimandir?

It is not possible for me to work on this level. I can only contribute in the endeavour of ‘solution finding’ – from the background – if there is sincerity, as far as possible, regarding Truth and Divine Knowledge. If there is no interest in these things, then I see no point in building the Matrimandir. The United Nations building exists for the purpose of working for human unity. Are we competing with them? The Matrimandir is by destiny to express the Divine Harmony and hence establish a perfect relation between Man, the Earth and the Cosmos, and the Absolute. This is its unity, and it demands on the part of those who hold any responsibility regarding its destiny that a true and sustained effort be made to lift the consciousness to those levels which do not exclude human conditions but which add to these the true aspect of Unity, by seeking first and foremost to express the Divine Will upon the planet, that contains in itself the solution to all man’s seekings, to human woes, to all earthly discords.

You seek ‘solutions’ for the entry. You seek to come to an agreement about the pillars, about the hole in the floor – whether to close it or not. Yet this is uncalled for. The Solutions have already been given. This is now a human solving – imposing upon the Divine Reality solutions of an inferior order. Human endeavour in this task should be limited exclusively to physically translating that exactly given vision into forms in matter. No other solutions were required or requested by the Divine.

Also, the attitude prevails that we cannot expect to understand what the Mother wanted to express in the Matrimandir. It is our duty to understand, otherwise what is the point in building a matrimandir? This is a convenient way of creating an excuse which allows us to impose our will upon the Divine: ‘We cannot understand You, so therefore we are free to do as we see fit.’ It is this falsehood that lies at the root of all Tamas.

There is a peculiar belief circulating that the Mother did not explain the meaning of the Room because one cannot ‘mentalise’ such things. That is, this Truth is left up above in some remote and inaccessible region, and thereby it is denied any possibility of descending upon Earth. But this, too, is for your own convenience, for it removes any pressure for effort on your parts to seek the Truth. Moreover, the possibility was not given to the Mother of explaining, because immediately after she saw, on the very day that she gave out her vision it was hacked to pieces. What could she explain to you then? In fact, no one has ever asked her to explain. There seemed to be no interest; people were more interested in their own vision. What was she then to say about the ‘new’ Matrimandir, which has no unity, no sense?

Each item of that Room has a meaning and can be fully and perfectly explained. But no one cares to know, to listen…perhaps because it might mean that we would be obliged to follow the Mother’s vision and not our own.

 

The 24-metre circle was the test. And it surely must be of interest to you to know that that circle is the representative in the Room of our present phase of evolution and our actual contribution to the Divine Work. The way in which you have all ‘agreed’ in favour of the outer dimension reveals that there has been no Truth-seeking. It is all political, a desire to accommodate the Matrimandir to human gropings for harmony. The question of 24 metres has been solved. But on what basis? Was there a real and sincere search to discover the meaning behind the dimension, which might then have given us all the understanding of the floor diameter’s true function – which in turn would have revealed the correct ‘solution’, whatever that may be? Many have rejoiced over Udar’s proclamation on the matter, in a manner which reduces the endeavour to the level of ‘personal’ victories and defeats; instead of seeing in each issue the opportunity to come jointly to a higher understanding and realisation, a true collaboration and a complementary action. But you yourself admit that Udar has stretched the French language to accommodate his possible error. I am not stating here that he is wrong, let it be understood, though you know that for me I can only consider the dimension interior. I am merely pointing out to you that the procedure for arriving at a decision is neither truthful nor thorough; it is only political and convenient. Therefore I cannot believe in it, and the final judgement does not satisfy me.

There is rejoicing over the matter for it allows us to continue without the need of rectification, which would cost time and money. It is interesting that Roger [Anger] is ever ready to rectify the mistakes he makes in his buildings, all of which are purely related to mundane architecture. Yet to rectify a mistake regarding the Mother’s work and vision is vehemently opposed by all. There is a legitimate problem in the 24-metre issue – contrary to all the other variations that must be rectified – and it must be solved legitimately.

I would point out to you a factor that we have not discussed: the Mother expresses in the Talks that she ‘only saw the inside’. Then she says the columns are halfway between the Centre and the Walls. Why on Earth would she expect people to see through the walls in order to perceive the halfway relationship between centre, pillars and wall? Does the Mother have a reputation for being ambiguous in the use of the French language? In my opinion her use of French is always extraordinarily clear and her meanings are always unmistakable.

Out of Udar’s plan the one dubious element is selected and is clung to tenaciously, and people say: ‘But we have built it according to the plan, so it must be correct!’ Yet what of the fact that the rest of the plan has been ignored? In the same way a few phrases are extracted from the Matrimandir Talks and distorted to fit the occasion. Then it is said, ‘But the Talks say this…’ The Talks are clear if they are read as a whole and in the right and truthful consciousness. This is not done, and then we are expected to listen to the ‘interpretations’ and to accept them. Unbiased, devoted disciples who read the Talks unanimously know what the Mother wanted, without finding different and conflicting meanings therein.

In our meeting of 5.5.1975, you said you feel it is immaterial to the Mother whether the dimension is inner or outer. It may have been immaterial to the Mother who had to become very small in order to deal with little human beings and feeble human natures. But can you be so sure it is immaterial to the Divine Consciousness-Force that is now unlimited by a human body? Certainly the facts of today show us that that Divine Consciousness cares very much about the issue. For example, the cement has been held up to give us time to seek the truth in the matter.

If you feel that this dimension is immaterial to the Mother, then you must feel that all the dimensions are immaterial. Why just this one? Let us be frank…this resolves the problem, either way works, any solution is the good solution.

I am afraid this is not so. There is only one solution, not two. There are not a few or many Matrimandirs, there is only one. The others are our formulations and they have no relation to the Whole.

The only way I could have been convinced that the 24 metres was the outer dimension – that is, that this would have been acceptable to the Mother – was if every single detail in the Room had been immediately accepted and agreed upon. As it stands, there is no reason to believe that Truth has been respected and that sincerity of seeking is there.

 

In The Foundations of Indian Culture, Sri Aurobindo writes,

 

‘Indian sacred architecture of whatever date, style or dedication goes back to something timelessly ancient and now outside India almost wholly lost. Something which belongs to the past, and yet it goes forward too, though this the rationalistic mind will not easily admit, to something which will return upon us and is already beginning to return, something which belongs to the future. An Indian Temple, to whatever godhead it may be built, is in its inmost reality an altar raised to the divine Self, a house of the Cosmic Spirit, an appeal and an aspiration to the Infinite. As that and in the light of that seeing and conception it must in the first place be understood, and everything else must be seen in that setting and that light, and then only can there be any real understanding. No artistic eye however alert and sensible and no aesthetic mind however full and sensitive can arrive at that understanding, if it is attached to a Hellenised conception of rational beauty or shuts itself up in a materialised or intellectual interpretation and fails to open itself to the great things here meant by a close response to some touch of the cosmic consciousness, some revelation of the greater spiritual self, some suggestion of the Infinite.’

 

You can see from this the exalted opinion Sri Aurobindo had of the tradition of the Indian Temple; in the book he consistently expresses the need for a ‘unity of design’. The Indian Temple is not some remote inexpressible Truth. The exact meanings of these designs were revealed to the sages of old, and these texts are still available. Because of this the Hindu Temple tradition still stands today, and India is one of the few places on Earth where a sacred architecture is maintained.

To achieve the effect Sri Aurobindo speaks of, and others as well, there are certain formulas which the Tradition preserves, because we are here dealing with the laws of Matter which the Cosmic Temple seeks to alter. These are very precise and respond to a certain arrangement which alone can affect the consciousness and the subtle matter, that then reflect upon the denser substance.

I am not advocating a rigid adherence to past traditions, or to the dictates of pundits, but I desire only to bring forth an understanding regarding cosmic realities which are timeless in their importance and meaning for the Earth, and which, because of the Eternal Truth of their seed, will always come forth upon Earth when the planet is in need of such a light in order to assist in the ushering in of a new era.

For this purpose the Mother brought down a new and even more sublime tradition in this respect, and the significance and importance of her vision for the Earth are only now becoming evident to us. But this necessitates that it be reproduced in all its details. This means that right now the entire room must be redesigned, for the architects are reproducing their own vision. You cannot compromise and make half the Mother’s and half the architects’. In a country such as India, where the tradition of temples is preserved and understood, it is unacceptable that you build something in the name of the Mother, calling it a ‘temple’, that is neither equal nor better than the existing tradition. You risk damaging the Mother, even making a laughing stock of her in India.

 

You are an administrator, not a temple builder. Piero makes houses, he is not a temple builder. Roger is a professional architect, he is not a seer with a divine vision. Considering the instruments we all are, it is necessary to follow accurately the Mother’s vision.

You say progress has been made in this matter. I cannot see how concrete progress has been made when the matter is to be left to Roger and Paolo to decide once again; and more important when you say: ‘When I listen to Udar I believe he is right, when I listen to that one I believe him. When I read the Talks I believe this, or that…’ With this confession of confusion, how will it be possible to stand before Roger, who says he has the Mother’s approval for everything he has done, and try to convince him to do the true Matrimandir? Why should he listen when you have not the strength of your own convictions and vacillate between one opinion and another? You say, ‘Let us leave all sciences out of the matter.’ But then on what basis are we to know which is the Real Matrimandir? You say, ‘Let us build it according to the Mother’s wishes only.’ But none of you can agree upon what her wishes are.

 

Leonardo says,

 

‘For painting is the way to learn to know the maker of all marvellous things, and this is the way to love so great an inventor. For in truth love springs from the full knowledge of the things that one loves; and if you do not know it, you can love it but little or not at all.’

 

Without knowing, how can you discriminate between a false interpretation and a true one? a false Matrimandir and a true one? How can we love in fact?

 

I would remind you once again that the Matrimandir is to live and be of service to the Earth (not merely Auroville, or even India) for many millenniums to come – long after you and I and Roger and Paolo and Piero and all the rest have left the scene. We are only instruments to allow for the concrete expression of that Truth, and we are, after all, very little unimportant people. More consideration should be given to the Matrimandir’s own destiny than to any human feelings in the matter. A hundred years from now no one will speak of Roger Anger, Shyam Sunder, Peters and Pauls, and all. But the Mother will be venerated as the divinity that she is and the Matrimandir will stand as her work, not yours or Roger’s or Piero’s – though, paradoxically, you and Roger have the power to allow it to be spoiled, it would appear. For this reason, irrespective of the fact that almost all of Auroville has criticised me and made me a target of hostile feelings, I have continued in the endeavour to be of service to the Mother, and will continue, regardless of ‘public opinion’. She has granted me knowledge regarding the Matrimandir for this purpose, and I must use this knowledge for her work. The Mother says, ‘Do the best you can and leave the results to the Lord. The Lord is looking to everything.’

But it has not been the destiny of some to physically work on the Matrimandir, and for this one is criticised. Many believe only the physical presence there can bring the experience of the Temple and an involvement in its life. Such a judgement is unfair and reveals a consciousness limited to the most external dimensions.

 

I write you these things so as to keep a record of all the efforts that are made, so as to explain to the public, when the time comes and if need be, that any errors in the Temple are not the Mother’s, are not the result of her faulty vision, but are rather the contributions of her instruments.

 

Sri Aurobindo Ashram, Pondicherry

9 May 1975

 

 

APPENDIX 2

 

PATRIZIA’S NOTE

concerning the July 1977

issue of Gazette Aurovilienne

 

The entire issue of Gazette Aurovilienne of July 1977 is dedicated to Matrimandir. The editor indicates that a controversy has arisen about the dimensions and certain details in the construction of the inner room of Matrimandir. For clarification he has approached Udar [Pinto] and Roger Anger, who have submitted notes, both of which are published in the Gazette. I wish to contribute a note on the subject as well, since I have also delved deeply into the matter.

 

The point of view of the Gazette is clear on the issue. It is reflected in the selections from Sri Aurobindo and the Mother collected under the section entitled, ‘A Reminder’. Through their words the editor wishes to remind the readers not to make a dogma out of anything the Mother or Sri Aurobindo have said. With this then the power of the Mother’s words describing her vision of the Room that is printed in the beginning of the issue is lessened. Hence it appears to be a curious combination: on the one hand we are given, for the first time in print in English and in French, the opportunity to share in the Mother’s formidable experience, and then, on the other hand, we are ‘reminded’ not to cling to her words or ‘make a dogma’ out of them. To help us remember we have statements from the engineer [Udar Pinto] and the architect [Roger Anger] on their experiences concerning the construction’s development. In the architect’s statement one finds the same attitude that is reflected in the entire Gazette: the Mother’s words are not to be taken rigidly but are only to serve as a jumping-board to another experience.

However, if we examine the statement some perplexing questions come to mind. The architect states:

 

‘To sum up, she told me over again – broadly speaking – what she had explained in detail in the course of talks she had had with S. and P. She gave me, a few days later, a plan saying that in this drawing were all the detailed measurements of the inner chamber of the Matrimandir, and that I was to change nothing with regard to the dimensions which must be respected. As for the exterior, she left me the liberty to submit blueprints to her.’

 

It is clear from his own words that the Mother gave him her original drawing with the explicit request that it be executed as indicated therein, dimensions and all. (It is important to note that the plan was a very detailed one, with precise measurements given for everything, including the number of stairs into the Room, as well as the exact size of each step, – 0.17m x 0.28, width of the columns, thickness of the walls, etc.) From a thorough study of the Matrimandir Talks and this part of the architect’s statement, we can safely draw the conclusion that the Mother, at that time, would have wanted her collaborators to adhere strictly to her will as expressed in the preliminary plan. We find, however, that this did not happen. For some reason the executors considered themselves free to modify the plan.

It is also evident from the architect’s statement that once the Mother became aware of the fact that the architects had no intention of following her vision and plan, she completely dropped the matter and gave them full authority to do as they liked. The result is that the entire plan was revised and nothing left intact. In a room which is almost bare it is difficult to imagine that anything could have been altered; yet in fact every item was changed.

The Gazette Aurovilienne would want us to accept this development, for in the ‘Reminder’ it is implied that not to do so would indicate a rigidity and the formation of a dogmatic consciousness such as one finds in religions, for example.

The sadhak of yoga is faced with a problem here: the Mother’s vision is the vision of Truth; the architect’s is, in terms of higher knowledge, a distortion of that Truth, no matter how aesthetically enlightened it may be. The sadhak must choose: the Mother’s or the altered version.

To me it seems that a true sadhak can only adhere to the Mother’s vision, if given the choice – as has been the case regarding the inner room of Matrimandir, for when the matter came to light nothing of it had been built at all. The architect states,

 

‘What is, therefore, important to me is what she told me and what she accepted in full light and knowledge and this alone remains valid even today.’

 

This may be valid for him, and certainly no one denies him the right to cling tenaciously to his personal contact and experience with the Mother. But these can in no way alter the power of Truth of her own vision, which, in terms of yogic knowledge, was the true moment of ‘full light and knowledge’ that the architect seems to believe was only achieved in her subsequent dealings with him. And when the sadhak is presented with that Truth, how can it possibly be considered ‘dogmatic’ or hostile to cling to it?

The issue becomes even clearer if we admit to the fact that it has been proven that the Mother’s plan has a deep occult sense written into its measurements. A sacred structure is able to serve as a bridge connecting our physical plane with the subtle plane of Truth by means of sacred geometry and the enlightened use of Number. The entire process is accomplished through strict respect for the given dimensions, – each and every one of them. Particularly important are the measurements of the major axes (diameter and height), the pedestal and globe, and the entry through the floor by way of 15 steps. Thus, when the Mother states about the Room, ‘Everything is symbolic’, she means symbol in the sense Sri Aurobindo has attributed to the word. He has said, ‘A symbol is a notation of something that is, a transcript of realities…’. Unfortunately today the use of symbols is entirely misunderstood. We find this reflected in the architect’s statement regarding the hole in the middle of the floor. He says,

 

‘…but I had suggested to the Mother that the centre of the hall be left open under the symbol of the Mother and Sri Aurobindo so that the descending supramental force which would illumine the ball, would also symbolically touch with its light the sheet of water situated at the level of the ground.’

 

And with this the most important part of the vision, the core, was altered.

 

For the individual who is not versed in the true function of symbols, this alteration in the plan would seem legitimate and, in some way, to even be an improvement on the Mother’s idea. To the physical mind if one wants to convey the idea of a ‘marriage of heaven and earth’, one would indeed arrange a room whereby the sun’s ray passed into the room from Heaven and plunged into the Earth through a hole in the floor, thereby joining the heights and the depths. This ‘symbol’, however, has no power. It is merely a representation of a fact on the physical plane; that is, it cannot link one plane to another, for the whole process concerns only one plane – the physical. Thus, though the idea may be pleasing in terms of modern aesthetics, in the light of a higher knowledge, when compared to the Mother’s plan, it is a distortion of the Truth.

The only way to link the plane of Truth with our dense physical one and to truly utilise the science of symbol/number-power is in the way the Mother revealed in her plan. This is the new sacred architecture for the new age. Yet in order to help us forget this wondrous accomplishment of the Mother, the editor of Gazette Aurovilienne concludes the ‘Reminder’ to the readers with this quote from the Mother: ‘All theories, all teachings are, from the ultimate standpoint, nothing but ways of seeing and saying. Even the very highest revelations are worth no more than the power of realisation that comes with them.’ And thereby the reader is thoroughly confused. It would appear then that the Mother herself is proclaiming a failure and exhorts us to cast aside her revelation! As it now stands, if we observe the development of the Room we would have to admit that this ‘highest revelation’ of the Mother is not worth much because it did not seem to have the power of realisation in it sufficient to carry it through to completion. To be consistent, this line of reasoning could be carried over to all of Sri Aurobindo’s revelations, about the divinisation of the Earth, the descent of the Supermind, the transformation of the body, and so forth. Fortunately we know this to be inaccurate because regarding the Mother’s vision of the chamber, the real power of realisation lies in the body of Knowledge that descended with her vision, and this will live on, far longer than a material construction. It is to that higher reality that the sadhak must turn.

 

Certainly we must agree with the editor that it can be dangerous to rigidly cling to the Mother’s words.  But only when quoted out of context, or cleverly selected in order to support an opinion. Regarding the inner room of Matrimandir, the Gazette has given its readers the entire transcribed Talks on the subject. The Mother’s words are clear and should dispel any doubts that people may have on the matter.

 

I should like to take this opportunity to state once more that a group of us made a continuous effort to have the Mother’s plan readopted after its significance had been made known, only because nothing had been constructed at the time, and there was every possibility to execute the work according to her precise instructions. In particular the Talks came forth when the inaccurate diameter of the room could have been easily rectified, considering that it was only a question of making new calculations on paper. From a study of the Talks (not to speak of a knowledge of sacred architecture), there can be no doubt in anyone’s mind that the Mother wished the room to have an inner measurement of 24 metres, wall to wall.

When this point was brought up, time and again it was argued by those handling the construction that since the Mother held the plan, blessed it and then gave it to the architect, there could be no error therein. We then pointed out: If this were the case, there were other errors in the drawing, i.e. eleven pillars instead of twelve, Sri Aurobindo’s former symbol used for the pedestal instead of the new one changed by the Mother in 1964, etc. We questioned: Why then are not all these errors upheld as tenaciously as that of the inaccurate diameter, which is, unfortunately, one of the most important measurements of the room, the inaccurate rendering of which has eliminated Matrimandir from the Earth’s treasure of sacred geometry and architecture? Moreover, if that original plan is now so sacred, why have other items been altered, namely, the entrance into the room from below by fifteen steps – for which very detailed measurements are given?

Unfortunately it has been clear to us from the beginning that the Mother’s plan has only been used when convenient and in fact plays no major role in the construction, for if it had it would have been followed in every detail.

 

The entire issue of the Gazette is dedicated to the architecture of Matrimandir. Yet the reader should note a curious fact. From the time the Mother’s plan was rejected we have no evidence that she ever referred to the inner room of Matrimandir again. She never attempted to explain her vision, (though in the Matrimandir Talks the full meaning of the vision is given but has not been understood). There are definitions of the gardens, the meditation rooms which are the architect’s creation, old references to the colours and meaning of the symbols, – but nothing further in her own words about her room.

It is evident that we are all more interested in our visions and not enough in the Mother’s. No one at the time she gave the plan cared to ask her what it meant, of what was it symbolic, what was the meaning of the measurements so exactly given? Yet we are very keen on having her instill a sense into our own fancies.

 

Thus the Mother spoke not a word more of her own vision and, in terms of her external consciousness, put it aside and descended to the level of her associates and collaborated with them in the manner in which they desired, as described in the architect’s statement.

But a seeing of this nature cannot be stifled and though the external consciousness may have put it aside, the Divine Consciousness took it up and brought it to light at a time when it could have been understood and accepted.

However, the editor of Gazette, using Sri Aurobindo’s words, would like us to believe that those who have had a direct experience of the room and have understood its sense and importance and who have attempted to have the plan readopted, are tools in the hands of hostile powers.

In a Centre such as this, where the highest knowledge has descended, it is a sad day for the spiritual life when we are exhorted to close our eyes to the Light, when a direct perception of Truth is sought to be equated with a dogmatic, religious consciousness, when we are no longer allowed to find inspiration in the words of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother but are rather encouraged to believe that the embellishers of their vision are to be heeded and that their alterations and amendments are more important than the vision of Truth itself.

If we wish to use Sri Aurobindo’s words to help us in this matter, we must seek his guidance intelligently, with a sincere wish to receive the correct answer – one directly related to our problem. Therefore I quote here a passage from his works which specifically pertains to sacred architecture [the passage from Foundations of Indian Culture, reproduced on page 5 of this Supplement]. Furthermore, as is usually the case, not only does he give us a real understanding of the purpose of such structures and the difficulties of the European mind to comprehend their relevance – which is the exact answer to our problem – but in the passage there are prophetic words as well. He tells us that this art will return in the future and that India will once again offer the world a cosmic temple, in a new language for a new age…

The Mother gave form to his words, but as Sri Aurobindo explains, the European mind cannot comprehend due to the limitations of its aesthetically- oriented Hellenised tradition. Hence we can understand why the Mother in the talks on the construction requested only an engineer, not an architect for the execution.

In addition, there is a passage from Savitri which is an exact description of the chamber the Mother was to see and design in the future. Once again Sri Aurobindo prophesies, though indirectly, the descent of that heavenly womb upon Earth:

 

The body’s rules bound not the spirit’s powers:

When life had stopped its beats, death broke not in;

He dared to live when breath and thought were still.

Thus could he step into that magic place

Which few can even glimpse with hurried glance

Lifted for a moment from mind’s laboured works

And the poverty of Nature’s earthly sight.

All that the Gods have learned is there self-known.

There in a hidden chamber closed and mute

Are kept the record graphs of the cosmic scribe,

And there the tables of the sacred Law,

There is the Book of Being’s index page,

The text and glossary of the Vedic truth

Are there; the rhythms and metres of the stars

Significant of the movements of our fate:

The symbol powers of number and of form,

And the secret code of the history of the world

And Nature’s correspondence with the soul

Are written in the mystic heart of life.

In the glow of the Spirit’s room of memories

He could recover the luminous marginal notes

Dotting with light the crabbed ambiguous scroll,

Rescue the preamble and the saving clause

Of the dark Agreement by which all is ruled

That rises from material Nature’s sleep

To clothe the Everlasting in new shapes.

He could re-read now and interpret new

Its strange symbol letters, scattered abstruse signs,

Resolve its oracle and its paradox,

Its riddling phrases and its blindfold terms,

The deep oxymoron of its truth’s repliques,

And recognise as a just necessity

Its hard conditions for the mighty work, –

 

Book I, Canto 5 (CE, pp. 74-5)

 

Everything Sri Aurobindo describes in this passage is contained in the Mother’s vision by means of the measurements and overall design of the Chamber. There is not one word in it that cannot be verified on the basis of higher knowledge of sacred architecture, supported by the core of Sri Aurobindo’s teachings. But of this he says only a ‘few can even glimpse with hurried glance…!

It is a cruel twist of fate that today, in the very centre he gave birth to, where his words are to find their material expression, to speak of the Mother’s vision in these terms is ridiculed, combated, pooh-poohed. Those who have had this vision are obliged by the collectivity to deny their experience and excuse themselves for having dared to see in the Mother’s plan the very things Sri Aurobindo here describes. It is now a sin to have a direct experience, and moreover we are told that if by chance we find support for our experience in the words of either Sri Aurobindo or the Mother, this will foment a dogmatic consciousness, and is a ‘vehement logical conclusion’ hostile to their work. Such a stand is reflected by the very fact that there is not one Ashram-based journal which will publish a legitimate defence of our position. Yet these very journals – official organs for the propagation of Sri Aurobindo’s thought – have time and again printed articles on Matrimandir replete with false information. When seeking to have these errors rectified in the journals, we have always been refused the possibility. All the work that has been done in this field has had to be executed privately, while on the other hand the official position has been reflected in journals such as the July issue of Gazette.

The problem before us has been all too simple to solve: the Mother’s vision was Truth and her force helped to being this to light; all that was asked of us was to approach the matter from a level worthy of sadhaks of yoga. When done in this way there is no longer any problem, no longer any decision to take, no longer place for controversy, discord, dispute. For when one stands face to face with the true, the real things, the question of choice itself evaporates. There is only one Chamber, and that is the Mother’s.

 

12 September 1977

 

*


 APPENDIX 3

                                                A PETITION

 

To: The Government Administrator of Auroville, Members of the Government-Appointed Committee for Auroville, the Prime Minister of India.

From: Patrizia Norelli-Bachelet

Subject: Un-truth of Matrimandir Architects: a petition for redress.

 

Personal Background Data

 

I have lived in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram, Pondicherry, from 1971 to 1980. Now my residence is Kodaikanal, where I continue my work together with a few associates. This work consists of new insights into various branches of Vedic Sciences, distilled from experiences in the practice of the integral yoga of Sri Aurobindo, with particular emphasis on COSMIC HARMONIES and SACRED ARCHITECTURE. By the Mother’s grace I have been able to formulate a new synthesis of these aspects of vedic sciences, in which sacred architecture has been a focal point, on the basis of certain formidable keys of Knowledge the Mother left in her original plan of Matrimandir.

The lines on which I am now working incorporate the knowledge left by the Mother in the Temple (original plan), for the presentation of a synthetic and integral approach as the basis of a new world order, which first manifests in a nucleus of a gnostic society centred in India.

I have written and published a series of books on these subjects, which have also appeared in German and Italian translations brought out by well-reputed and large publishing houses, both in Italy and Germany as well as the USA.

 

The Problem

 

In view of the definite take-over of Auroville by the Union Government, these changed circumstances force me to approach you with a matter that is fundamental to Auroville’s destiny – especially in view of the fact that the Government of India now takes the responsibility for Auroville and pledges itself to see that its ideals are furthered.

I believe that the true ideals of Auroville and the real purpose for which it came into existence are known only to a very few souls and must remain, for the present, merely in the realm of unfulfilled dreams. But there is something that is not so lofty and difficult to comprehend and to achieve, and ought to be present even now. This is truth, in its most elementary form, – that is, to refrain from lying and speaking and printing known un-truths, especially in the name of Auroville. An example of this follows:

 

In 1977 a book of mine, The Gnostic Circle, a synthesis in the harmonies of the Cosmos, (first edition, 1975, Aeon Books publishers, Sri Aurobindo Ashram Press printers) appeared in the German translation, under the title DER GNOSTICHE KREIS. The publisher was one of the largest houses in Germany, Fischer Verlag; the edition was approximately 18,000 copies.

In a portion of this book I discuss the Matrimandir, in terms of sacred architecture, and several synthesised branches of higher knowledge. Given the fact that my work is one of careful precision and scientific concreteness, it was necessary to state that the plan I used in the book in the analysis of the Temple was only the original one given by the Mother and not the architects’ modified version. I include the portion of my text and its footnote (pages 255-256) to this effect:

 

(Translated from the German)

 

p. 255, text: ‘It must be mentioneed here that it is becoming more and more clear that the measurements and the plan given by the Mother are not being followed accurately in the construction. All the arrangements and dimensions we speak of here are, however, taken from the original plan the Mother had drawn up by an Ashram engineer, and her recorded talks about her vision-experience of the Temple…

 

p. 256, footnote 9 to the above: What it signifies for Auroville and the earth that those entrusted with the construction of the Matrimandir refuse to see or accept the importance of the exact measurements of the inner chamber has been shown in The Hidden Manna (commentary of The Revelation of St. John) and will be discussed in The New Way in detail.

P.N.-B. 6.6.1977

 

My text was given to the publisher and the book appeared in September, 1977. It was only then that I came to know that the architects in charge of Matrimandir had succeeded in having a statement of theirs, refuting what I say, included in my book. This they did through their agent in the publishing house, the editor Ms Christa Falk, who is associated with Auroville via Michael Klaustermann. Thus, unbeknownst to me, the following publisher’s note about the state of the construction was printed after my above note:

 

‘During the last supervision of the manuscript before printing on 14.6.77, the master-builders of Matrimandir who are presently in Europe to get the marble for the Inner Chamber have categorically stated that after some technical discussions the construction is now going to be done exactly according to the measurement-instructions of the original plan, which the Mother had drawn up by the above-mentioned Ashram engineer. For some time this has appeared uncertain because of structural difficulties in building the outer supporting construction of Matrimandir, which required a spherical shape.’

(Publisher’s Note, 14.6.1977)

 

All those who are familiar with the happenings surrounding the construction of Matrimandir and what ensued from the efforts made by a group of us to have the Mother’s original plan adopted before the Temple was built, and not the architect’s modified version, know that this statement – made in the name of Auroville – to be utterly false.

When my attention was called to this note, in my book, printed without my knowledge, and which contradicts the entire foundation of my work, I immediately wrote to the Publisher. Of course there was little consolation to be had since the book was already printed and in circulation on a large scale; yet Fischer Verlag did agree to rectify the statement by adding an erratum in all the copies. But then the architect’s agent, Christa Falk, notified Auroville of this; at which point the following letter was sent to the Publisher:

 

AUROVILLE

(Letterhead and symbol)

 

Frau Wolfarth

Rechteabteilung

Fischer Verlag

Geleitsstr. 25

6) Frankfurt/M 70

 

8.4.1978

 

Dear Mrs Wolfarth,

 

It has come to my attention that the additional correcting Publisher’s Note (page 256) referring to Matrimandir construction in Auroville is to be removed by Fischer Verlag. As the executing architect of the Matrimandir, I wish to repeat that said note absolutely conforms to truth and therefore has to remain in the book. In case Fischer Verlag really removes the note I should be obliged and forced to institute legal proceedings against the Verlag.

 

(signed) PIERO CICIONESI

 

Piero Cicionesi, Architect

Certitude

Auroville, 605101, Tamil Nadu, India

 

*

 

Falsehood was thereby compounded by this letter, and in Auroville’s name once again. Fischer Verlag then wrote the following letter to my representative in Germany:

 

17.4.1978

In our phone call a few days ago I already told you that unluckily we can no longer execute the solution envisaged in my letter of 23 March, 1978, because with a removal of the disputed publisher’s note a law suit by the architects of Auroville would threaten, as you can see from the letter attached herein.

We have entrusted the matter to our lawyer who will write you directly.

 

Cornelia Wolfarth

 

To purse the matter in order to undo the harm the architect did would have meant taking it through the German courts. At that time I did not want to carry something bearing the name of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother into court, for obvious reasons.

The present changed circumstances, however, force me to bring up the matter again, since there is now a responsible authority to whom one can turn.

 

If there is any doubt in your minds concerning the truth of what I state, apart from all the documented evidence I can furnish, I can also inform you that at the very time the architect, Piero Cicionesi, was in Germany making this false statement (i.e. that only ‘technical difficulties’ had been obstructing the adoption of the Mother’s original plan, but that these had all been solved) his wife, Gloria, was right then issuing an open letter in Auroville to me (it is on my files). Her letter states exactly the contrary: that technical difficulties made it impossible to use the original plan, and she proceeds to detail all the modifications incorporated in the structure (!).

It seems evident that husband and wife do not support each other’s false statement when separated by the seven seas…!

 

In my book I sustain, on the basis of a knowledge of the mechanics of sacred architecture, that a temple built in its form of perfection, following minutely every detail given by a Seer – as for example the original plan given by the Mother in her superb and accurate vision of Matrimandir – would produce and reflect conditions in the atmosphere conducive to harmony, truth, goodwill, a spirit of collaboration, etc; a reflection of the Seer’s own consciousness as it were. Thus, by stating in my book that the original plan has been followed, the architect not only casts aspersions on the integrity of my work, but, given the great confusion, chaos, stagnation and disharmony that Auroville has produced in its first 12 years of existence, he makes my thesis appear to be a lie and inexact. If then the measurements, shape, etc, have been executed exactly according to the Mother’s original plan and yet so much disharmony has ensued in Auroville, it can only mean that P.N.-B’s work is inaccurate and false in its essential premise.

Needless to say, my work has been proven time and again to be valid and true. The very take-over of Auroville by the Government is testimony to this fact. It is the architects who falsify; and this falsehood has been projected now into the very body of Matrimandir and cemented there, to the greatest distress of those who understand the significance and consequence of such an occurrence.

Until now there has been no reasonable authority to appeal to in Auroville. But since the Government has stepped in, it now takes up the responsibility of building Matrimandir. That ‘temple’ is what it is, will unfortunately remain what it is, and cannot now be changed. But the ill it produces has now to be borne in full awareness by the Government. And it becomes projected far beyond the confines of Auroville now.

 

 

Redress

 

As the Government is now the responsible agent, I turn to it for some redress in this matter. I would therefore expect the Government of India, in the name of Auroville, to


1) Write to my German Publisher stating clearly that the architect’s statement made verbally in Germany in the name of Auroville on 14.6.77, and later reaffirmed in his letter dated 8.4.78 from Auroville, does not correspond to truth and should be rectified.


2) Offer to bear any costs of rectification, such as inserts in the remaining books, ads in the leading German newspapers announcing this reversal, as well as bear all the expenses I personally incurred in this unhappy affair.


3) Oblige Signor Piero Cicionesi to write to Fischer Verlag admitting that his statement was false and apologise for his fault.

 

As you can see the architect’s false statement has attacked the very essence of my work and his behaviour stands as a black stain on the name of Auroville. And in carrying out his activities in the name of Auroville, he has brought this falsehood to bear on Sri Aurobindo and the Mother.

If there is true sincerity in ‘furthering the ideals of Auroville’ on the part of the Government of India, it would appear that this is a good opportunity to demonstrate this sincerity.

 

 

Investigation into Matrimandir’s History

 

The public and I have every right to question the competence and worth of such people to be in charge of building something so fundamental in Auroville as its very centre, its ‘soul’. And indeed the incompetence to handle the matter from the standpoint of higher knowledge and the fundaments of sacred architecture are now evident in the building itself. Its present form reflects that same consciousness that would lie in the name of Auroville, swearing by ‘truth’ in order to further its own end.

The Government may not be concerned with the truth of Sacred Architecture and its place in India – where it is an ancient and respected tradition – and now at the centre of the Mother’s vision of Auroville. But it ought to be concerned with behaviour of this order in the name of Auroville, if its purpose in taking over the project is indeed to assure that ‘the ideals of Auroville will be furthered’, – a fundamental one of which is Truth, all clear-thinking people would agree.

I request that satisfaction be given me and my colleagues in this matter regarding the German edition of The Gnostic Circle. But, moreover, I request that a thorough investigation into the history of Matrimandir’s construction be undertaken before all else, since it is the centre of the project and the most important focal point of energies.

I have prepared a 700-page work on the knowledge of renewed sacred architecture that the Mother has left in her plan of Matrimandir for India. I request that a competent committee be established before which this document can be presented, consisting of men and women versed in the language of sacred geometry and mathematics and possessing a consciousness attuned to the higher vision and able to grasp the significance of these occult workings, where the layman’s eyes may be closed.

If the Government of India’s true intentions are ‘to further the ideals of Auroville’, it stands evident that above all else it must acquaint itself with the very specific action of the energy field generated by Matrimandir and become aware of the central role the Temple plays in the light of Gnosis, which is the key and essence of Sri Aurobindo’s message. If this much cannot be done, or will not be done, then what meaningful future lies before this project?

 

 

Custodians of the Mother’s Vision

 

It is argued that the Mother left the construction of the building to the architects and therefore they are entitled to have the last word. I sustain that she did not exactly leave it to them originally; they took it, and in the process revealed their incompetence to handle or even recognise the problems that subsequently arose in the construction, – questions which should have been solved on the basis of sacred not profane architectural knowledge, which was the level on which the Mother worked, being perhaps the greatest occultist of our age. I sustain that the Mother, while urging the members of the community to set the work on its way and attend to all its details as it went along, at the very same time put her force out to call forth those who would be competent to solve the issues that would subsequently arise. I have proof that this occurred. But I also have all too much proof that their advice in the matter was ignored at best, ridiculed at worst, and the final results were even resorts to falsehood, as I have shown above. The Fischer Verlag matter is only one example of such behaviour. There are many others, evidence of which I have on my files.

It has been argued that only the Mother can know what is to be done and we have not the same consciousness to suppose that we can interpret her vision. In this case then the architects had even less right to make any alterations, if only she could know. If we accept – and indeed we must – that Auroville is a consciousness in evolution, in the process of birth and growth, then all clear-thinking people of goodwill involved in the project must try to achieve a frame of mind that will accept the New, and not remain rigidly encrusted within the old, as has been reflected in Auroville regarding all aspects of Matrimandir.

The Mother set the project on its way and saw to it that help would be given exactly when needed; and indeed the Temple was not yet built when the first appeals were made, all of which were ridiculed and labelled as superstition. The result is that the new Form, as a focal point of energy for the rise of a new world, has been mutilated (in terms of sacred architecture) and cannot now stand as the true Centre, the Soul of Auroville, in terms of its highest knowledge and light. When one discusses the Knowledge she left as this soul-foundation, one must, bound as one is to integrity in these matters, make a clear distinction now between the original integral plan and the architects’ revised one.

This matter ought to be brought to light. If the Government is sincere in its effort to promote Auroville and resolve its problems, surely it must see the need to delve deeply into the project’s heart and soul, before all else. It is only logical.

 

 

The Question of Finance

 

Perhaps two crores of the public’s rupees will have been spent in Matrimandir before it is finished. (The original estimate ten years ago was one crore.) The question is, was this huge amount necessary? The Mother’s plan was extremely simple yet it touched the highest summits of sacred architecture, while at the same time it offered a new aesthetics. It must be pointed out here that the revised version of the architects not only destroyed the temple’s sacred nature (in terms of the art of occult architecture) but it also vastly increased the cost of the construction.

To give just one example: contrary to the Mother’s design, the architects placed a hole in the centre of the Chamber’s floor. (It may be mentioned here that they thereby dismantled the Temple’s sanctum sanctorum and cast to the winds all the precise keys of knowledge the Mother left therein; to say nothing of the Temple’s power.) It is to be understood that to construct a 3-metre hole in the middle of that spheric shape was a difficult structural task and its execution, in order to faithfully reproduce the architect’s vision, added a terrific financial burden to the public. This can be confirmed by enquiring into the matter with the firm charged with solving the structural technicalities of the construction in Madras, as we have done.

There is now talk of closing that hole. If so, what of the huge expense in building it in the first place? One day it is one thing, the next another: Matrimandir is a field for profane architectural improvisation. And each such futile experiment is paid for by the donators, who are expected to support and fortify the architects’ right to freedom of aesthetic expression. But is Matrimandir the place for such careless experimentation?

Hence the public has every right, it would appear, to question how the funds donated for Matrimandir have been utilised. Were they spent for conveying the Mother’s vision and placing that at the centre of her City, or have those funds been utilised merely to further the whims and fancies of time-bound architecture? If the public had been given the choice there is no doubt it would have insisted on having the Mother’s far cheaper, far more aesthetic, sacred plan done in its totality. It is perhaps for this reason that at no time was anyone from ‘outside’ allowed to have a voice in the matter. Thus, an investigation into the construction of Matrimandir should also include the question of utilisation of funds and the terrific waste brought about by the desire to satisfy architectural fancies of questionable value. The hole in the centre of the building is only one such; there are others.

 

 

To Whom Does Matrimandir Belong

 

If Auroville ‘belongs to no one in particular and to humanity as a whole’ (as the members of the community sustain on the basis of its Charter, in order to support their claim of ownership), it stands as a logical conclusion that Auroville’s Soul also belongs to humanity; therefore the construction cannot be the exclusive property of the architects and Auroville must open itself to the whole of humanity for the Temple’s construction, drawing from its pool of knowledge the highest to be found therein in order to secure the Temple’s perfect execution, – reflecting as the original plan does, the very essence of Sri Aurobindo’s message.

Needless to say, this was not done. The temple has become the exclusive property of the architects and builders – and they have revealed time and again their incompetence in the realm of the higher knowledge that is required to build such a Soul. The sense of possession went to such extremes as to exclude all ‘locals’ from the construction (contrary to the Mother’s wishes), as well as many bona fide Aurovilians. Politics became the deciding factor of participation and ‘anti-Auroville’ the label of the day.

If Auroville is a public trust, then it belongs to all, as its charter states. But discrimination in this delicate matter must be undertaken on the basis of a sincere and serious scrutiny of the knowledge put forth by those who may make any claims in this direction. I am prepared to present the knowledge the Mother has given me of Matrimandir, in a very detailed and thorough manner. I trust that the Government will be sincere in opening Auroville to all of humanity, wherever any element can be found to further its true ideals.

It is only my misfortune that I did not have this knowledge in its complete form before the Mother left her body. Otherwise I could have presented it to her, the only person really capacitated to understand the extraordinary implications of her vision in the detailed measurements she gave. The Mother gave the vision; it was left to us to decipher it and to understand, precisely as an integrated experience of growth into her vision. I have done this, but when I sought to present my findings to the architects and builders, these efforts were met in an attitude of the most total disrespect and disdain. In fact, the builders refused all contact and would not attend any meetings we or others convened for the purpose of discussing the issues. So total was the attitude of possession that they would not permit anyone to have any say or question anything regarding their work. Thus they succeeded in having their way. And every twisted means was used to hide the knowledge from the public that there was an original plan distinct from theirs, desecrating in the process the name and purpose of Auroville, as in the case of DER GNOSTISCHE KREIS.

 

 

An Answer for Posterity

 

My only question to the architects now is Why? May they please present the detailed basis for their refusal before the Committee, just as I am willing and ready to present my knowledge for scrutiny before an authorised body? I believe the public – humanity – to whom Auroville belongs, merits an answer to this question from the architects and builders. I believe that a record of this must remain in the annals of Auroville’s history, more especially now since it is the charge of the Government of India.

It is too late now to change Matrimandir, though I had appealed to Sir C.P.N. Singh, to Mr. Kireet Joshi, and all the others – anyone who would listen – when everything could have been done to save the temple. All of these appeals failed. Let this appeal at least, for redress regarding my book and the establishment of a committee for uncovering this history of Matrimandir, not fail. And perhaps then one can have proof that there is now a sincere will for Truth, at least in this one fundamental matter, if nowhere else.

 

 

Humanity’s Right to Intervene and

The Question of Freedom to State and Uphold the Truth

 

I wish to state that my work is one of precision and clear vision. One proceeds forward on its foundations only when real knowledge is there. In all aspects of Auroville’s life this same sureness on the basis of true knowledge could have been there and available, if the community had been open to the Mother’s force which brought the needed elements, and sincere in recognising a superior understanding in matters above their heads. It is unfortunate to have experienced, however, that every detail of the project’s life – I speak with special reference to Matrimandir – was handled as any other amateur ‘new age’ community, the likes of which abound in the world today; and a possessiveness was ever present which completely closed the doors to any assistance on the basis of higher knowledge.

It is therefore amusing to note that the community stakes its right to independence and control of Auroville, citing the charter: ‘Auroville belongs to no one in particular and to humanity as a whole.’ May we please be told by the committee pledged to ‘further the ideals of Auroville’ exactly what it feels this to mean, so that we can know where we (humanity) shall be restricted in our actions when we come across what we feel to be our legitimate right to intervene, if mistakes are made in Auroville which belongs to us all?

As we, humanity, would have a legitimate right to speak the truth as we see it, and to publish this truth if we deem it necessary in the best interests of Sri Aurobindo’s and the Mother’s work, so do the architects and builders of the temple also have the right to hold their own opinions. Thus they could have easily issued a public statement to the effect that though they had been apprised of the request to return to the Mother’s plan because of discoveries made in the realm of sacred architecture since her passing, they do not consider these considerations relevant and prefer to construct the building with modifications. Such a statement, though reflecting ignorance of higher considerations, would at least have been true. (It must be pointed out that Roger Anger, the original architect who now has nothing to do with the project, did make a statement vaguely along these lines.)

It was made evident to us all, however, that there was a conscious and malicious effort to dupe the public, the humanity to whom Auroville ‘belongs’. As revealed in the problem presented before you, there were other such attempts made to suppress the information that modifications had been carried out by the architects on the original plan of the Mother for Matrimandir. This dubious activity alone is proof enough that those who have taken ‘possession’ of Matrimandir are not fit instruments to be entrusted with its execution; and it is also evident through this that the modifications they introduced do nothing else but reflect this falsehood.

 

 

Conclusion: The Vision Must Be Preserved

 

This is certainly a behaviour pattern that any reasonable observer would instantly recognise to be incompatible with the greatness of Sri Aurobindo’s teachings and the high calibre of his work. And it is this disregard for truth – on all sides – and a disrespect for Knowledge that has caused the most important work the Mother left for humanity to be caught in its present mire. Her vision of the original Matrimandir establishes the Mother as the greatest sacred architect the world has known. There is nothing comparable to be found anywhere in the records of sacred architecture, either in India or abroad. In her vision – but above all in the measurements she gave thereafter – the Mother achieved what has been the secret quest of all sacred architecture since time immemorial: to give the precise measure of Time in space. This has been called ‘the golden rod’ in occult tradition, and the revelation of this sacred Measure had been prophecied for our times over 2000 years ago. This discovery and revelation of that Golden Rod was to be the spiritual/occult axis of the new gnostic age. The Mother, in a superb act of yogic vision, accomplished this coveted feat for India, and through India for the rest of the world. Only those thoroughly versed in the art of sacred architecture and the fundaments of other branches of occult science can fully and realistically appreciate what this formidable achievement means for the evolution of a new humanity.

 

It is my duty and firm intention to preserve a record of the Mother’s achievement in this field, in spite of the fact that her vision was not accepted or understood by the community residing in Auroville. I cannot be expected to shelve this vision simply to preserve the name of certain profane architects, who by their questionable actions have proven themselves unworthy of the work they took upon themselves. If her vision could not be preserved in a material element, it is at least my duty to see to it that its content in Knowledge is not lost for a future humanity to whom Auroville truly belongs.


Kodaikanal, November 1980

Patrizia Norelli-Bachelet

Matrimandir Disinformation – Once Again!

 

 

In The Times of India, New Delhi, dated 7 April 1988, the following news item appeared under the title, ‘More than just another temple in the making’:

 

Auroville, April 6 (PTI)

Not far from the beach township of Pondicherry, a small community of people are set to create an architectural marvel.

The Matrimandir – an exotic structure being built by devotees of the Mother, is more than a temple.

Its single beam of light coming in through the roof to fall on a perfect glass sphere – was envisioned by the Mother as were the dimensions of the room and communicated to her disciples.

The room is expected to be completed later this year and the glass sphere, being made by the famous Zeiss Company of West Germany, is due to arrive here in a couple of months.

The glass sphere, as described by the Mother, is 70cms in diameter, a dimension which most glass companies in India found impossible to achieve and perfect.

The vision seen by the Mother was that of a single beam of light coming in through the roof of the otherwise completely sealed 12-sided room, and falling on the sphere to create a divine effulgence.

‘This is difficult to achieve.’ Says Piero, an engineer – volunteer at Auroville, who is supervising the construction.

He has developed the prototype of the heliostat, which will track the sun throughout the day and ensure that the source of light is constant.

Apart from this, four reflectors are to be used on the roof of the room to either augment sunlight on cloudy days or keep the beam on the sphere during the night time.

Joan, the lady who handles the information centre at Bharat Nivas in Auroville, explains that the sphere had to be perfect – this was the Mother’s dream. The sphere is exactly of the dimensions envisioned and the room is within a millimetre of the dimensions given by the Mother.

The room is suspended inside a massive concrete mesh globe mounted on four concrete supports. The entire structure is higher than a three-story building.

‘It is the centre of our life here,’ says Joan (all Aurovilians go only by their first name). She goes on to explain how beautiful the area would be once the landscaping is complete and the 12 gardens and lakes come up.

Even if the divinity of the entire structure is lost to the not so spiritually inclined, the Matrimandir would definitely be a structure of great architectural beauty and scientific interest.

The mandir will perhaps be one of the most high-tech spiritual centres in the country, with its precision lighting, computer controlled sun tracking and the architecture somewhat reminiscent of the early generation of science fiction films.

 

This article confirms many things. But before all else I should point out that the date of its publication, 7 April, is significant in terms of the ongoing work. This is the date, 15 years earlier, of the Mother’s recorded encounter with the great Negator, the subject of Part 2 of ‘The Mother’s Dream’ which is presently being featured in VISHAAL. Similar to that encounter, this article is also a form of unmasking.

But its contents should not surprise us. This sort of misleading propaganda has been put out periodically by the builders of Matrimandir in Auroville. Their purpose is quite clear. They wish to convince the public that what they are building follows the Mother’s original plan in all its details and measurements (‘…to within a millimetre of the dimensions given by the Mother…’).

Of course this is not so. Or has the chamber’s diameter stretched itself to the required 24-metre INNER measurement by some freak intervention from above, some miracle? This would be heart warming, but I doubt it is the case, because Sri Aurobindo’s work is not one of miracles but transformation. It is a question of poising the consciousness around a new and higher Axis, precisely what is symbolised in the correct axial measurement of the Temple, now lost in that physical building coming up in Auroville. But the consciousness presiding over Auroville affairs is the old and untransformed one. This present news item is another proof.

It is pointless to discuss all the variations from the Mother’s original plan here. I have done elaborate analyses of these deviations elsewhere. The seeker in quest of true Knowledge has now a wealth of material to study so that contact can be made with the real content of the Mother’s original vision. The reason why I am presenting this particular news item rather than the numerous others which have appeared with similar content over the past ten years is simply because the date of its appearance forces me to do so, coming on the heels of the in-depth analysis of the Mother’s Yoga of Transformation in which this date, 7 April, was memorable and played such a significant role for posterity and the cause of Truth. As students of the new way know, there are no ‘coincidences’ in this work. Time is an ally in our endeavour, and this is just one example of its confirmative action.

Another reason for presenting this piece to our readers is that it displays the quality of the collective consciousness presiding over affairs in Auroville. For the disturbing factor in the above piece is the manner in which it reveals an intent to deceive. This is a situation I have had to contend with from the beginning of my efforts to have the Mother’s original vision of the room adopted, rather than the architects’ revised version. Sincere disciples of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, who may still consider Auroville to be a valid integer in the Mother’s work, and who wish to join their destinies to that project have to ask themselves now if this is the consciousness they wish to have lodged at the heart of that endeavour.

In the newspaper report, ‘Joan’, the spokesperson for the builders, states that ‘the room is within a millimetre of the dimensions given by the Mother’. But let me point out that the dimensions this ‘Joan’ refers to are taken from the first plan drawn up for the Mother by Udar Pinto, an engineer in the Ashram, immediately after her vision and at her request. The student would do well to reread the Matrimandir Talks  reproduced in TVN, 1/5 and 1/6 of December l986 and February 1987, to gain a background regarding the ‘error’ I will now describe. And it is this erroneous measurement that the builders claim is so exact. If they had been unaware of this error there would be no deception on their part, this is clear. However, the facts are different. It is precisely this item to be rectified that was the focal point of our efforts to have the true vision executed rather than the architects’. And all along, even while knowing that Udar Pinto’s drawing contained this error, and even while they had every possibility to rectify the mistake before construction of the room began, they refused to alter their plans and incorporate the dimension the Mother had repeatedly insisted upon during the 18 days in which she dealt with this question of ‘changes’ with her disciple and the architects. (See the Matrimandir Talks cited above.) Thus these facts, along with others which we have documented, prove that there is a wilful attempt to deceive the public.

The reason is quite obvious. The builders no doubt feel confident that no one will take a measuring tape and verify the dimensions of the room – even if the powers-that-be in Auroville would permit entry into the chamber for such a purpose. Furthermore, to make matters more secure in their favour, the curious measurer would be shown that original drawing done by Udar Pinto to support their position, in which this error is contained. Then they would be able to declare that the room is ‘within a millimetre of the dimensions given by the Mother’, and none would know the difference.

The error in question concerns the room’s diameter. The Mother wanted the chamber to measure 24 metres inside, wall to wall. In the Matrimandir Talks she makes this abundantly clear, and those Talks were circulated privately to the architects and builders in the first half of 1974, long before the chamber was built. But the first drawing placed this 24-metre diameter measurement OUTSIDE the walls. Thus calculating the thickness of the walls, the chamber would come to measure close to one metre less than the desired 24. So what, it may be argued. Then, of course, why be concerned with dimensions at all?

It is patently absurd to suppose that a client would request an architect to make a room 24 metres in diameter and intend the measurement to be taken OUTSIDE the room’s walls! But, leaving aside this simple logic, the Mother herself emphasised the inner 24-metre measurement in the transcribed Talks (‘It is understood that the 24 metres ends at the walls…’).

If Udar Pinto’s erroneous plan is the document the architects are using to support their outer wall measurement before the innocent enquirer, then we must demand from them a certain degree of consistency. That same plan contains a number of other errors, like 11 columns instead of the stipulated 12. Does this mean that, in spite of the Mother’s request for 12 columns, even if the architects were to reincorporate them in the executed building, then they should only place 11 in the room since this is what the original plan indicates? Or else there is the question of the pedestal with Sri Aurobindo’s symbol in the Temple’s core. The original drawing gives a square base of a certain height and width. The height is arranged in order to accommodate the interlaced triangles of Sri Aurobindo’s symbol. But the symbol Udar Pinto used is the old one; it was revised by the Mother in 1964 and that one was then adopted as the official symbol. To be consistent, the builders of the temple should also make the pedestal as Pinto had drawn, erroneous as it was. They are not doing so. They have made a pedestal concoction of their own that bears no relation to Udar Pinto’s, much less to the true Seeing.

These are the inconsistencies in behaviour which are continuously surfacing in this question of the correct plan for the Matrimandir. I have been pointing them out for a long time, but to no avail; no one seems to care or to be concerned that these behavioural patterns reflect undesirable states of consciousness. Indeed, those involved in Auroville affairs sometimes go to pathetic and often ludicrous extents to justify their pigheadedness. One such example was an article in an Auroville journal, written by one of the Matrimandir workers, Rudh Lohman (now deceased), criticising my position in all sorts of derogatory ways and ending his exposition by quoting the Mother on the altered perceptions of the 4th dimension, that the inside of a balloon is outside, and so forth. On this basis he ingeniously concludes that the OUTSIDE measurement of the room’s diameter is fine, since that was the Mother’s way of perceiving things! Needless to say, this sort of argument only results in making something of an imbecile out of the Mother. That her vision was so convoluted and contorted as to require these mental acrobatics is certainly hard to accept. But what does a position of this nature say of the person who holds it? Or of the publishers who print such nonsense?

 

At this point it is well to explain how Udar Pinto made the error that he did – placing the measurement of the room’s diameter outside the encircling walls rather than on the inside where it belongs. If we observe the drawing he made for the Mother the issue becomes immediately clear. He was using the Mother’s 12-petalled circular symbol as a guideline; indeed, her symbol does provide the horizontal plan of the chamber. Therefore, on this basis, he first drew a circle and gave this figure the value of 24 metres diameter in his geometric construction. But then, instead of placing the 12 walls of the dodecagonal room he was drawing at the outside of this circle, he started filling in the circle and placing all the items indicated by the Mother on the inside of its periphery. This meant that in effect the room, instead of bearing a 24-metre diameter, as the Mother requested (which he did incorporate in the first circle), became close to one metre less, depending upon the thickness of the walls.

In his haste to present the first drawing to the Mother, it is evident that Pinto had no time to study what he had drawn, for in so doing he would have immediately understood the problem and rectified his mistake. Thereafter, when this error was pointed out it seems to have become a sore point and bruised egos were the result. It was difficult to discuss the issue dispassionately; it appears that each one had his own reason for protecting this error and ensuring its survival in the final construction. If there had been real sincerity in dealing with this crucial matter, it would not have required any great intelligence to realise what was amiss in Pinto’s drawing. Alas, this simple intelligence and goodwill were never present. There was only chaos, confusion, clashes of ego and bad will. To illustrate, the architects in charge, Piero and Gloria Cicionesi, consistently refused to attend any meetings we convened to discuss these important points. At the most, what I have from Gloria Cicionesi is an ‘Open Letter to Patrizia’, as a reply to my document, What is Wrong with Matrimandir? which circulated in the Ashram in January/February of 1977. In her Open Letter she goes to great lengths to explain why the changes HAD TO BE MADE – for structural reasons. At the very same time her husband, Piero, was in Europe issuing a written statement to my German publishers to the exact contrary: all structural problems had been solved and the original plan was being implemented in its entirety! I refer to this statement and what it generated further on.

From Gloria Cicionesi’s letter to me I will reproduce for VISHAALreaders what she had to say concerning this issue: the 24-metre diameter. Her mother tongue is not English, but I prefer to reproduce her own words in spite of grammatical mistakes. The reader can make the necessary adjustments. The date of her letter is 18 April, 1977:

 

‘It is true that Mother has said “the 24mt. ends to the walls”. However, the plan was made with the 24mt. ending to the outside of the walls, and as She herself has held the plan in her hands and given it to the peoples no one thought is possible to question it, as She did not insist on this dimension being the floor dimension, at least not clearly enough for us to intervene. The walls were given by her the thickness of 30cms. But later on, the engineers consulted in Madras, when studying the various problems raised by such an extraordinary concrete structure, asked for the thickness of 40cms.’

 

Needless to say this is a shocking statement and fully reveals the deceptive consciousness which has been ever present in Matrimandir affairs: the Mother blessed the plan with her touch when she gave it to the architects, therefore that error could not be changed after this sacred act – but they had no difficulty in changing any and every other item in that holy plan to suit their designs. Faced with this sort of consciousness, the following was the reply I gave to this point of Gloria Cicionesi’s Open Letter. By then I was in no mood to mince words:

 

‘1) 24 metres floor diameter: Your justification for the incorporation of this error is unacceptable. There was ample time to have rectified this mistake when the matter could still have been done on paper. Now to bring the measurement to its correct point will unfortunately entail a loss of time, energy and money.

‘Once and for all the insistency that the Mother held the plan which contained the mistake and then gave it to the architect, making it impossible after that sacred gesture to alter any errors found therein, must be fully unmasked and brought to an end. If such were the case, then the public, and consistency and coherency, would demand that not only do you respect the error of the 24 metres, but that you also respect the other error found in the plan she held and gave you; you would have to put only eleven columns in the Room instead of twelve, as the plan indicated. Moreover, you must respect every other detail therein, especially the entrance from below, the 15 steps with all their exact dimensions, the pedestal and globe as indicated on the plan, and the thickness of the walls, etc.

‘As you have already altered these, then you had best stop using this argument… “as She herself has held the plan in her hands and given it to the peoples no one thought is possible to question it…”

‘Next you state,  “…as She did not insist on this dimension being the floor dimension, at least not clearly enough for us to intervene.” This statement gives us the right to seriously question the competence of those who are handling the construction of Matrimandir. When one asks for the diameter of a room to be 24 metres, that this should “end at the walls”, what is one measuring? The ether? With such a lack of understanding of one of the basic and elementary items of architecture, it is no wonder such a self-evident matter has been made so impossible.’

 

I continue thereafter to refute each of her points and also to enumerate the many official published statements which attempt to deceive the public, encouraging disciples and devotees of the Mother to believe that her plan was being implemented in all its original details. As the reader can observe, matters have not changed much in the intervening eleven years since the time of the above open correspondence. We are all clear about the fact that the measurement had to be inner and that the Mother’s own words to this effect must suffice and not anyone else’s ‘interpretation’. And since the main point rejected by the presiding architect was precisely this question of changing the measurement to accommodate the inner 24-metre diameter, then what ‘miracle’ has transpired since our last fruitless efforts in this direction to make it now possible for the builders to claim in Indian newspapers that ‘to the millimetre’ the dimensions are the Mothers?

On March 20, 1977, the original architect of the temple, Roger Anger, issued the following statement:

 

‘As I have already said many times, I have no objection at all if the dimensions of the inner chamber of the Matrimandir are changed and the pillars are put.’

 

Even at the time of this statement to change the inner dimensions would

have required a considerable amount of demolishing and reconstruction, since the four major supporting ribs of the room were already in place. Yet Roger Anger had no effective voice or power over the construction any more. Piero Cicionesi had taken complete control and he refused consistently even to meet with us and discuss the issues. Thus the fact that the chief architect’s approval had been secured was of little avail. Those overseeing the work on the site simply refused to comply.

Kai Sievertsen, the draftsman who made all the diagrams for The New Way, worked closely with me on this question of precision and accuracy. At my request he made a survey of the room in the early part of January, 1977, before I issued my document to the Ashram. The idea was to check the measurements for ourselves before ‘going public’. We wanted to be sure before proceeding further that the 24-metre inner diameter had not been incorporated since the dissemination of false statements had had its effect in creating doubts in people’s minds. His measuring on the site confirmed that the measurement was outer; he also made several precise drawings based on his findings to show what the position was of the construction concerning this point. The drawings are in my files.

How then, I am forced to ask, can the builders issue a statement now that the dimensions are ‘within a millimetre’ of exactitude, since no rectification was ever done? As I have stated, this is clearly another attempt to dupe the public.

 

I believe readers of VISHAAL would also be interested in another aspect of this story – a rather unusual one. There was an astrologer-clairvoyant in Bangalore, a Mr. Jain, who was receiving numerous visits from an ashramite, insofar as Mr. Jain seemed to possess rather remarkable powers of seeing. This ashramite would visit me from time to time for a game of chess, when he would describe his trips to the astrologer in quest of his readings.

It seems that the astrologer’s system was the following: the client would bring him a given number of questions in a sealed envelope; they had to be either 3, 6 or 9. This was placed unopened on the astrologer’s table. The client was then requested to select a card from a stack. The chosen one would indicate to the astrologer what category the questions belonged to and where the answers were to be found from a collection of very old leaves. On the basis of the selected card Mr. Jain would search for the correct parchment and proceed to answer the questions from its contents.

On one occasion this ashramite asked Mr. Jain a question about me. He was told various accurate things, that this would be my last birth (Indians are always keen to know that liberation from the coils of birth and death is at hand!), and that I would attain ‘tremendous spiritual knowledge’ and would bring the light to hundreds of thousands of people. The interesting part was that without seeing the questions at all, the astrologer also gave my friend the first initial of my name, stated that I was a woman and that I lived in a town on the sea whose name began with a ‘p’. This was Pondicherry where I was then living.

The astrologer’s reputation for accuracy came to be known to a certain group of people living in Auroville. At that time, late 1974, these people wanted the Mother’s plan readopted in all its details, since they were studying sacred geometry and felt they had a certain authoritative voice in the matter. But they considered that the OUTER measurement of 24 metres (then the main issue) was the harmonious one. As proof they cited the fact that such an outer wall measurement would give a neat 6 metres breadth to each of the 12 walls in the chamber, This was ‘proof’ of its correctness for them and therefore no rectification in the architects’ plan was required in that particular matter. Of course I contested this position, above all citing the Mother’s own words regarding the need for an inner 24-metre diameter. Thus we were at odds on this point.

Hearing about Mr. Jain’s amazing powers, one of the members of this group, named Constance, set out for Bangalore with a question concerning the temple and its plan. With his customary proficiency Mr. Jain proceeded to discuss the Temple, its plan, and so forth, without any knowledge of the contents of the sealed envelope. He referred to the plan drawn up by Udar Pinto as the only one to follow. However, there were some mistakes in it, he declared. He referred to the diameter of the room and insisted that the error had to be rectified: it should be INNER room measurement, wall to wall, In addition, he provided Constance with the authoritative source in ancient Indian sacred texts on temple building, where the rule for this dimension could be found.

I had a certain contact with that group at the time and this incident was reported to me immediately after it took place, and all these details were written out. Needless to say, the accuracy of Mr. Jain’s reply was astonishing, to the point where he even gave the engineer’s name and with specific reference to the error in his plan. Yet the seer also stated that the Mother was very happy ‘with Udar Pinto and only Udar Pinto’ for his work, regardless of the error that had to be rectified.

This episode took place in 1975, at the height of the debate with the architects over this measurement. It should be pointed out that if this had been a case of mind-reading or a capacity to ‘see’ what the closed envelope contained, Constance had different ideas in his mind than the astrologer’s reply. He upheld the OUTER measurement and no doubt had desired to receive a confirmation for his stand. Thus the fact that he was contradicted certainly adds weight to the objectivity of the reply.

This incident generated a certain amount of interest in both Auroville and the Ashram among those who were involved in the matter. I believe that in any other spiritually oriented community this astrologer-clairvoyant’s reading would have been sufficient to make the builders of that community’s temple immediately accept to make the due rectifications. Here was an outside opinion, unemotional, uninvolved in the politics or the frenzy which by then the matter had generated. Yet in Auroville nothing of the sort happened. Mr. Jain’s verdict followed the same fate as my findings, and the same fate as the Mother’s own insistency. The architects in charge just would not budge.

And while on the subject of clairvoyants, there is another interesting anecdote regarding the Temple. In July of 1977, when the episode was nearing its unfortunate and conclusive end, I received a letter from one of my brothers, from Rome, Italy. It was dated July 11, 1977. In it my brother describes a meeting he had with a friend, an unexpected encounter in the Pantheon Square. (I mention the place because the Pantheon, curiously, has a design similar to the Mother’s chamber, with an opening in the ceiling in the centre of the structure.)

My brother was unaware that this person had clairvoyant tendencies. She began ‘seeing images’ and relating what she was seeing. She told him various accurate things about a work he was doing at the time…’details that only I knew about.’ When she finished with this matter, my brother wrote

 

‘…Then she went on to talk about you. Said you were going through a difficult period and that you might have to consider leaving the ashram this year. Nonetheless this was very good for your personal development, as it would bring the solitude necessary for a deeper realisation. She saw the temple controversy and said that the original measurements must be insisted on. She saw a connection with Egypt. She also mentioned you may have to go outside your immediate circle for help in this situation. She couldn’t see far enough ahead to see the outcome, so obviously you are not to know for now.’

 

Again in this prediction there is a considerable degree of accuracy, especially concerning the need to leave the Ashram for a deeper realisation. Though the time factor was not correct, this did come to pass, yet when my brother wrote, this was not even remotely envisioned. But the turn of events did allow for this exodus and the ‘deeper realisation’ came to pass.

This clairvoyant was only a casual acquaintance of my brother. I do not believe she even knew he had a sister, much less anything of the temple episode or that ‘the original measurements must be insisted on’.

 

When I review the numerous documents and extensive correspondence on my files regarding this issue, I see what an utter confusion had gripped that collectivity. It was truly as I have described in ‘The Mother’s Dream’ – simple and plain chaos. For example, Udar Pinto, the sympathetic but erring engineer, wrote the following to me on 12 May, 1977, when I had pointed out certain contradictions in the statements he was issuing:

 

‘…This is a strange note of mine as I contradict myself in it. I see that I have mentioned all along that the 24-metre measurement was outside the room, now I seem to say it is inside. I really cannot understand myself and so how can anyone else understand me or trust this poor memory of mine?

‘However, I repeat that all this can be solved if we all agree that after due discussion and consultation the final decision is taken by someone who has been entrusted by the Mother to do so. This, I now see, is Shyam Sunder (the then administrator of Auroville). So we leave it to him to say what is to be done, after he has consulted with those concerned. This is my clear direction now.’

 

In my reply to the above, I contest the authority he was attempting to

invest in Shyam Sunder. Already in 1975 I had had my fullest experience of Shyam Sunder’s poise of consciousness. Overtaken as he was by personal ambition, he was hardly the one to uphold truth in this matter:

 

‘…It is good to have another clear statement of your views on this issue, especially the question of the 24 metres and that of authority.

‘I have one point I would like to have clarified in your memo, and for this reason I am writing to you. Under point 9, b, you quote passages from the Matrimandir Talks, the Mother’s conversations with Satprem about the Inner Room vision. These passages confirm the measurement as being inside. You state: “From this it seems that according to the Mother’s vision as shown to Satprem, the 24-metre measurement is inside the room. Hence the apparent contradiction from this, and with my own experience of the Mother’s working. I conclude that it need not be made a point of dispute whether the 24-metre measurement is inside or outside.”

‘The objection I have is that you fail to state that the Mother at

the time she made those comments quoted in your memo was precisely discussing your drawing with Satprem, referring constantly to it. It was not a ‘vision shown to Satprem”, but the vision as drawn by you. It is only unfortunate that at that moment Satprem did not tell the Mother of the discrepancy [Udar’s error regarding the floor’s diameter]. In all fairness I believe this must be clarified because it considerably alters the point you make.

‘About authority. When one needs a bridge one goes to an engineer for the design; when one needs a dress one naturally goes to a tailor; when one builds a temple the authority rests with the one who knows of temples, I would suppose. With all due respect, does Shyam Sunder know anything of these matters? It might be unfair to put him in a position to decide on matters he is not versed in.

‘Once more, I thank you for your letter and wish to express to

you our gratitude for the fact that, had it not been for your original drawing, many details of the Mother’s vision would have now been lost.’

 

It is well to provide VISHAAL readers who are interested in this matter with a complete copy of a memo I sent to the then administrator of Auroville, Shyam Sunder, on 9 May, 1975, since apart from giving the background for my refusal to accept him as any ‘authority’ in this issue, it also brings to light the prevailing attitude when we sought to have the Mother’s plan adopted. We are presenting it in the Supplement to this issue of VISHAAL as Appendix 1, under separate cover.

Thus between the summer of 1974 and the fall of 1977, concerted efforts were made to rectify, above all else, this particular error. But the matter reached a dead end. The architect in charge had had his way.

 

*

 

The news item under discussion unmasks the self-serving ‘logic’ of the

builders and highlights what I have been discussing in ‘The Mother’s Dream’: the exaltation of the ego of the instrument. There is hardly a better way to give a practical example of this condition than by presenting a reply I was forced to write to the editor of Gazette Aurovilliene, the Mother’s official organ for Auroville news. We reproduce this reply in full as Appendix 2 of this issue’s Supplement. Its subject matter is pertinent to our discussion since my ‘Note to the Editor’ centres on the manipulation of the public, using Sri Aurobindo and the Mother’s words for this purpose. And now there is this most recent statement in The Times of India issued by the same builders of the Matrimandir. For what is the impression this article conveys?

The Mother’s Temple has become, in effect, the builders’ temple. But to

use the word ‘temple’ is incorrect; the builders’ display piece would be more accurate. As their statements to the press reveal, the object they are building, to quote the newspaper, is ‘an architectural marvel’. It is a technological and engineering colossus – and it has very little to do with the real essence of the Mother’s Temple. The technological aspect should be secondary; first comes its sacred content. That special and coveted quality emerges when the Seer’s vision is reproduced in full. This has not been done in the Matrimandir, and hence the journalist aptly writes:

 

‘Even if the divinity of the entire structure is lost to the not so spiritually inclined, the Matrimandir would definitely be a structure of great architectural beauty and scientific interest.’

 

This is a pathetic comment for it is entirely true of the builders themselves – ‘not so spiritually inclined’ – to the extent that any attempts to use the sacred and spiritual content as a basis for rectification was hotly combatted and even ridiculed (see the adjoining Appendices). Yet The New Way stands as testimony to the greatness of that higher content. No ‘architectural marvel’ in the world can compete with that sacred content. For the problem with our society today is precisely the fact that technology, rather than serving the higher consciousness of an evolving humanity, has come to serve the inferior nature of the mental species. We seek in our work to rectify this situation. Therefore it should not be surprising to find that this old consciousness, with its deceptive, self-serving interests, should have lodged itself at the very heart of the Mother’s work. It is there that the battle is fought for the world. India, more than any other country, has to face this problem today. Yet right on her soil there is this ‘architectural marvel’ which stands as a symbol of the refusal of the old creation to accept the higher Truth.

Yet in the field of technology itself, a dispute of this nature would be decided a priori in favour of the authoritative designer’s model. Let us take as an example the creation of an aircraft. What would happen if an aeronautical engineer were to pass on his design for a new supersonic craft to the manufacturers, and during its assembling various overseers of the project were to introduce significant changes in the design, with no understanding of aeronautics nor the overall purpose of the craft but basing their innovations entirely on aesthetic considerations or similar irrelevant concerns? And what if these interfering agents actually succeeded in producing this revised model. Knowing the background and the incompetence of the revisers, would anyone accept to board such a craft? Would it fulfil its original purpose? Would it even be able to stay aloft?

The situation with the Mother’s Temple is no different at all. A unique structure of this nature has a purpose, a function. This may be elusive, impossible to pinpoint with our insensitive faculties, but this does not abrogate the Temple’s destined function, which some do perceive and experience. And these are the ones authorised to hold that no changes should be made by interfering architects who know nothing of these matters, who know only what they have learned in western universities of secular design and function. Similar to the aircraft in our example, to enter such a ‘temple’ and thus to allow one’s consciousness and inner being to be manipulated by these agents is to invite trouble.

 

The builders of the Matrimandir in Auroville are disseminating false information to counteract my work which highlights the lamentable state of affairs their rigidity gave rise to. I would not choose to engage my energies in this sort of debate, but sometimes it is impossible to avoid the issue, given the work I am destined to do. Among other things, this consists in revealing a new body of knowledge – higher knowledge – in which the Mother’s original vision is central. Indeed, it is the cornerstone of the structure. But the possibility for this vision to take its rightful place in the heart of the new gnostic structure, lies in the accuracy of its measurements and design. I have proven this amply in all my written works, in particular the three volumes of The New Way. No unbiased person can fail to recognise these facts. Thus, in the normal course of fulfilling my duty, my responsibility to this work, it is inevitable that from time to time this issue will arise and must be faced. The two versions – the Mother’s as presented in my work, and the architects’, as presented in the building they have constructed in Auroville – stand side by side. They offer a choice to seekers: Does one want to accept as the central symbol of the Mother’s work a structure that simply extols science and technology and the ego of the instrument, or does one cling to the truth of the original vision and its sacred and higher content as the true centre of the new creation?

The Mother made it clear that she did not want any changes in her plan

– and she gave the reason why. On 17 January 1970, just before she abandoned any further attempt to convince the disciple and architects to follow her instructions, she stated,

 

‘…Because, you see, to accept changes, it is necessary that I be certain that the origin of the inspiration is of the same quality as mine. For the building, I know very well that people are needed who know their job and who do the work. But for the inspiration it is necessary that I be certain that the origin of the inspiration is AT LEAST of the same level as mine…And I am not sure, because I saw it so clearly. And immediately with Paolo’s ideas I saw the mixture. His ideas are all mental, I can guarantee it because it is easy for me to see that. Well, they bring all the same MIXTURE that there is in everything that is done in the world. And that…what is the use in beginning again, again, again…?’

 

And further on she declared, ‘…Who is there who knows? It is only when one sees. There is not one who sees’.… And she concluded the matter, saying,

 

‘I LOOK, isn’t that so, someone gives me a paper as you have just done when you gave me that drawing [the architect’s version of the chamber]. I look in this way and I see very well what in that paper is the result of something from above and what has become mixed and what is…. Like that. But one is not going to say it! – to begin with, they would not believe me.’

 

Would they believe me, if they had not believed the Mother? The answer lies in the building in Auroville. It might also be instructive to point out that these crucial passages concerning precisely the question of changes and the Mother’s feelings about the issue, were deleted from the transcripts of the Talks when they were circulated at the time we were dealing with this very question: Had the Mother accepted the changes? Like Gazette Aurovilliene this selective editing is another example of the sort of willful deception I am exposing. These crucial passages were released and published only in June of 1981, long after those changes had been made concrete. On my part, I have sustained from the very beginning exactly what the Mother had sustained before me. The Appendices we are presenting in the Supplement to this issue are the proof, as well as the three volumes of The New Way. I believed in the beginning that pure logic and higher knowledge, not to speak of devotion to the Mother, would hold sway and oblige the builders to see the rightness of this issue. But that was not the case at all: the more we sought to have the plan rectified, the more resistance sprang up – until finally, by 1977, rectification became impossible.

Well and good. But insofar as the architects and residents of Auroville

knew the issues then, had access to all the information required to help them decide what the Mother wanted, and yet they preferred to go the way of the exaltation of the ego of the instrument, why do they now bother at all to mention the question of ‘exact dimensions’ in their statements to the public?

First of all, as mentioned previously, it is to counteract my position regarding the changes; and secondly, perhaps the critical juncture Auroville has reached is the cause.

In November of 1980, the Government of India took over the project due to disputes between two factions over control, with the stipulation that after a certain number of years, once the problems had been sorted out, the Government would hand over the management of the project to those it considered fit to administrate its affairs. The time of that decisive hand-over has now been reached, therefore it would seem that the increased spate of disinformation concerning Matrimandir is an attempt to convince the Government, and the people of India to whom sacred geometry and sacred architecture are of great importance, that all is well, that my contentions are false, that the dimensions are exact ‘to the millimetre’.

But all is far from well. In November, 1980, I found myself obliged to make a recorded statement to the Government in the form of a petition. The issue then was the very one we are discussing here: disinformation on the part of the architect in charge, Piero Cicionesi. Not only was it a blatant case of misrepresentation of facts, it was also a gross interference in one of my own publications.

That petition and the points it raised are still valid today. Better than anything else, it can give sincere seekers an idea of the forces we are dealing with in our work. Therefore the editors of VISHAAL are presenting the entire petition as Appendix 3 in the Supplement to this issue.

A far more truthful attitude on the part of the builders of Matrimandir would be to dismiss the question of measurements entirely. They have proven time and again that they have no regard for such matters; their only concern is their own experience. Let them admit this openly and stop seeking to dupe the public. But the fact that they do not do so carries this matter into another dimension altogether. It concerns deception, duplicity, falsehood – lying, plain and simple. And when followers of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother now face the prospect of Auroville being placed in the hands of these elements, the question is no longer an ‘esoteric’ one. The Matrimandir lost its true sacredness in 1976; that can no longer be retrieved. The issue now at stake is truth or falsehood, in the most human terms, at the most basic level. To pretend that a new world can arise out of an Auroville which is lorded over by a consciousness that sees no harm in duping the public, willfully and calculatedly, is to deceive oneself pathetically.

In the constricted space of the old consciousness, can we discuss ‘truth’ at all? The old creation is described by the theory of relativity. There is no objective truth within the boundaries of the mental creation. Everything depends on where observation is made and positions shift constantly on unstable foundations laid in sand, – just like the shifting opinions we were forced to deal with in our fruitless efforts of those former times. It is this mental prison that made the Mother declare unequivocally that the architects’ changes were ‘all mental’, only a consciousness equal to hers had any right to introduce changes.

If Auroville had remained ‘the only hope’, matters would be bleak, to say the least. And so, we give thanks to the Supreme for Truth and Light and Power and Knowledge, for clarity of vision and the courage to live it daily. We thank God for these things that do live on and are victorious, for the ‘true and recognised centre’ and the new creation that arises from that pure Seed. We do give thanks for the New Way.

P.N.-B.

‘Skambha’, April 1988

 

 

N.B.  The three Appendices to this article can be found in the Supplement for this issue, under separate cover.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Mother’s Dream – Part 3

The transcript I have presented in Part 2 of this series, the Mother’s disturbing encounter on 7 April, 1973, with one of her closest aides, throws up another of those ‘painful enigmas’. Sincere disciples, courageous seekers of truth in quest of knowledge, must admit the existence of this enigma; at the same time, they must seek illumination and strive to attain a full understanding of the problem, the reason for its existence and the way it must be resolved.

The enigma is this: How could the Mother have kept such an abomination by her side for decades, tolerating his abuses, his constant humiliating outbursts, his injustices and brutalities to all but his close lieutenants, his ignorance, his dullness of consciousness, – in a word, his asuric nature? So close was he kept by her that as her physical incapacities increased he even slept in her room at night in the event that she might require some assistance. The sincere disciple is wholly justified in questioning the Mother’s wisdom in such a situation, especially in view of the recording in circulation of one of her encounters with him. This transcript unquestionably unmasks the severe limitations of his consciousness. Thus, why was he allowed to maintain his commanding position for so long during the Mother’s lifetime and even now?

The answer to this ‘painful enigma’ lies in the nature of the problem we are dealing with in the question of a ‘supramental transformation’. At the same time, to attain an understanding of this process, the hold this force has must be discussed. Where does its power lie? How has it been able to withstand the force of Truth for millennia and defy ‘conversion’?

It has been able to do so by an extraordinarily simple tactic – so simple that it is easily overlooked. This power by its harsh resistance, its closed, black hole consciousness, its brutishness has always forced the way of destruction upon those it confronts on the individual level and all the way up the scale to nations as a whole. Wars are an example of this imposition.

The tactic is ingenious, for, as Sri Aurobindo has written in one of his aphorisms, ‘If I cannot be Rama, then I would be Ravana, for he is the dark side of Vishnu.’ Ravana is the asuric power the divine Rama must conquer. That is, if the light is not my kingdom, I will oblige the Divine to recognise my dark though equal status by my opposition to the Supreme’s rule; I will occupy an equal position by compelling others to operate on my terms. And this, above all else, has kept the planet under the rule of the Ignorance for so long. Until now there has been no effective method to deal with the situation this strategy creates.

In analysing this logic we discover the centremost ‘knot’ that needs to be undone for the reign of Truth to become established. It consists in the passage from a binary to a unitary system, as I described in Part 2 of this article. We shall now analyse this in depth, but first it is necessary to lay emphasis on the fact that in order for a unitary system to come into being, the entire field in which it is to arise, or be organised, or ordered, has to be of an intrinsically different quality to that in which the old creation has arisen. Hence at the outset there is a specific requirement, and it is this that the Mother had to contend with. While not actually participating in the ordering process or the creation of a cosmos, for this to be possible she had to refrain from dealing in ‘the old way’ with the nuclear energies gathered around her for the purpose of creating the atmosphere in which to carry out her work. Failing to do so would have introduced the old seed into the heart of the process, which would thereby ensure its propagation and hence the contamination of the new that was seeking to be born.

This required refraining from using the method of destruction; but it must be stated that the question we are dealing with is not the use of violence or not in the way it has come to be understood. Destruction in this context has little to do with violence, as moralistically defined, particularly in our present times. Rather, the manner in which the old creation secured its continued sovereignty has been by forcing its elimination from the system due to its thick skinned resistance to the power of Truth. Its ingenuity resided in the fact that it even agreed to its own destruction, if that was demanded in order to have the old method prevail and hence the continuity of the mental creation with its inferior processes. But at the heart of the matter, the real sovereign in the affair is Death – the ultimate Destroyer.

In this too we must be clear about what death signifies and where its hold on the species lies. For it is  the unconsciousness of the process, the disintegration of the perceiving instrument and the soul’s plunge into total oblivion that are the powers Death utilises to secure its reigning position. The human race is thus born into unconsciousness, strives throughout life to gain a semblance of a conscious awareness, and leaves this plane by a plunge once again into total oblivion. Thus our race, this mental human being, can be described as a creation of Ignorance; essentially we are children of the Lord of Falsehood. It is this condition that we seek to transform as warriors of the Divine in this Age of the Supermind.

I have mentioned the work of the nagual don Juan and the line of Toltec seers he belongs to in the previous issue of VISHAAL. There too the ultimate conquest is over death, a conscious passage to the beyond by the mastery of a process which confers on the warrior the ability to leave this plane by a manner in which ‘the sting of death’ is absent. This ability was the property not only of the nagual himself but of the entire party of apprentices. Collectively they mastered the method by which this willed simultaneous departure was possible without the destruction of the perceiving Eye.

In Sri Aurobindo’s yoga there is a similar aim. But, while the teachings of the nagual’s line appear to centre on the individual liberation and conquest of death, in Sri Aurobindo’s work the aim is universal. The Supramental Manifestation signifies a great shift in the structure of the human consciousness, and ultimately in the species as a whole, by introducing a fundamental change in the evolutionary pattern – by stamping a new image in the cell. The means to achieve this high aim forms the basis of our present work. The method I am describing here, which involves a radically different approach to the powers of the Ignorance, is the way to create a new evolutionary blueprint.

Having this universal aim it is clear that the supramental yoga can never be an exclusively individualistic affair. The process requires a superior harmonisation of the individual and the collectivity. But this is a select collectivity in the initial stages. However, by this I do not mean an ‘elect’ or an ‘elite’. This select collectivity comprises powers of light and darkness, as this essay is demonstrating. The issue is to gather together diverse representative energies in order to form a microcosm in which the conditions can be reproduced that are adequate to bring about this great change. And at the outset these energies must be collected, combined, intermingled in a new way, by a method that is intrinsically different from the old process which produced the mental human being. Central to the method is an awareness of the nature of the problem and at all times the capacity to deal with the elements that require transformation on the basis of a conscious participation.

To use the Mother’s entourage as an example, disciples are misled when they believe that the success of the endeavour lay in the transformation of one or even a number of disciples. This is not the question at all. Individuals such as the great Negator participate by lending their energies, twisted as they are, dark as they may be, for the consolidation of an embryo system. They participate not to secure their own transformation but rather to provide the Mother with the proper field or laboratory in which SHE can do the Yoga of Transformation for the greater Earth-field. This means engaging in a method that produces a new cellular combination and hence introduces into the evolution something entirely new. It is the next step in the Earth’s affirmation as a planet where a superior species is to be housed.

The uniqueness of our planetary home is that here such a process is being enacted. The glory of our times is that right now this great change is taking place; and perhaps for the first time we are able to participate in this change in a totally CONSCIOUS fashion. But it is a mark of the human being’s hard-crusted ignorance that he cannot appreciate the grace that is being offered by human birth at present. One is trapped in the illusion of pain and suffering and the conviction that that is the only possible experience opened to the individual on this Earth. Such is the extent of the negation that pollutes the atmosphere of the planet.

To introduce something entirely new there must be a detailed knowledge of the method by which this can come into being. A stumbling block to this understanding is the human being’s moralistic consciousness. This was evident in Mohandas Gandhi’s non-violent movement, which played itself out entirely on the ethical, socio-religious plane and never touched the higher dimensions of the soul and spirit. Hence its limitation and the resultant degeneration at the end of his leadership when the outcome of his efforts seemed to produce an even greater upsurge of senseless violence. But we find this limitation amidst Sri Aurobindo’s followers as well. The prominence of the ‘ego of the instrument’ in his entourage is an example of this failing. Disciples believe that the success of his work resided in the transformation of the individuals destiny had brought to him and the Mother for their work. But what does transformation signify in the context of the supramental change?

Amongst the Mother’s disciples it is believed in a rather sentimental fashion that the transformation of the great Negator which she had been assiduously seeking for centuries, lay in his ‘conversion’. In our minds this appears to be something on the order of a born-again Christian experience. Perhaps he had to ‘see the light’ according to the old mould. But in actual fact, a consciousness of that nature cannot ‘see the light’ and is not meant to. The problem to be solved is of another order. Throughout the ages this force has imposed its ways on the evolution of consciousness. It has succeeded in prolonging the destructive method as opposed to the creative. What this signifies in its deepest essence is a cutting away of the element that refuses to be integrated into the unitary system. Indeed, because of this a unitary system with a central Sun has never been able to manifest. Such a system demands that ‘each thing be put in its right place’, as the Mother stated concerning her hotel vision and the analysis of its symbols. If what we consider to be the dark element has no place in the system, then how is it to be removed? And if it is removed, where does that leave the question of integrality? It is clear that this has been a major obstacle in the realisation of a life divine on Earth, since the nature of God is all-encompassing. God is in the light as well as the dark. The supreme Reality is a unity manifesting through diversity. Hence if we wish to establish a supramental creation on Earth, reflecting this Divine Integrality, then we are obliged to contend with the greatest paradox the mind has ever had to face: In the new creation of truth and light, what is the place of the darkness?

Off and on in this analysis I have stated that the dark powers contributed to the Mother’s Yoga by their opposition, by obliging her to do her Yoga. I have stated that ALL powers, those dark as well as light, are contributing to the establishment of the new way. The dark force contributes by its negation which creates a certain combination of energies in the fledgling System that reproduce the larger field to be transformed. The forces of the light contribute by their affirmation, by engaging in the creative process almost exclusively. However, the roles shift from time to time. Especially at the third level of the Work. At that point a different phenomenon occurs which we shall discuss in detail.

But to complete the point I wish to make regarding the adverse elements in the Mother’s entourage, the success of the endeavour lay not in the individual’s transformation (read, conversion) but in the Mother’s ability to resist dealing with those energies in the old way, by the method of cutting out the resistant forces and thus withholding that precious ingredient of integrality from the creative process. Once she had succeeded in attaining this goal, the fate of the negators is immaterial; they are no longer ‘cosmically’ relevant. I believe that this will help sincere seekers comprehend this ‘painful enigma’ in its true nature and the Mother’s strange insistency in keeping the great Negator by her side at all costs, tolerating what no other spiritual guide would ever have tolerated. For the question had very little to do with him as an individual, but rather the element he contributed to a process that extended far beyond the individual sphere. Nonetheless, the full transformation demanded a more complete process which was not a part of the Mother’s destined work. It is a work of our times.

In Sri Aurobindo’s epic, Savitri, the manner in which the Goddess deals with the Dark Lord is similar. The transformation she brings about in this power is not by a process of annihilation but rather by the expansion of the Light, by a creative effulgence and an undeniably superior ‘logic’ and gnosis in her debate with Death. In fact. when this is achieved she even tells the Lord of Death to be her instrument still for a while longer (in her mission on Earth), announcing in this way that the dark force is equally a power of the Divine during this transitional phase and that ALL powers, the dark and the light, are participants in this great change.

 

Even as we consider the individual to be unduly important in the Avatar’s work, we give an exaggerated importance to the collectivity as a whole that surrounds him in the initial stages. This collectivity drives the Avatar to complete his or her mission by reproducing on a microscopic scale the conditions of the greater Earth-field. This is the sole purpose of the need for ‘petty tyrants’ who surround the members of the Solar Line, for it is necessary to have these conditions reproduced in the true centre, where the precise lines of the supramental creation are being drawn. Disciples furnished these conditions. But one easily loses sight of this fact and the egos of these participants becomes inflated rather than eliminated by this exaggerated self-importance, to the extent that the participant believes that his transformation draws the lines of the system, that his contribution and offering are the decisive factors. This is only true when the Yoga reaches the third level, that of the Individual Divine. Then the lines expand to include a harmonisation of the One and the Many, the individual in the collectivity.

The real mechanism in this great transition the Earth is experiencing is quite different. For a successful crossing to a higher destiny, the larger field has to be recreated AT THE TRUE CENTRE of the work, for the true Realiser who has the power, by the dictates of the Time-spirit, to accomplish this for the larger body. For this reason I refer to these Powers as ‘evolutionary avatars’, to distinguish them from the ordinary ‘avatar’, – a title that has been sufficiently abused in India today. The line of evolutionary avatars I refer to comprises the Hindu Line of the Ten Avatars, but the confusion the Buddha introduced in this Line is part of the work the Avatar must deal with, the ‘error of the Buddha’ Sri Aurobindo referred to; it is an intrinsic part of the problem the binary system presents in the evolution of consciousness on the planet.

Thus others may experience what the Evolutionary Avatars experience, but this has no bearing on the evolutionary process. The only way a real change can be introduced into that sphere, which will result in a new and higher species, is when the solar Line succeeds in creating a ‘cosmos out of the chaos.’ That is, when the new System comes into being which orbits a higher Axis. This is the significance in the Mother’s words regarding ‘the true centre’, a recognised centre with real effective power. This power comes only when the right connection is made with Time. The lines of the new system are drawn by Time, from the centre outward, from the seed and extending, by the power of Time, to the full periphery of the circle.

When I write of ‘the new time’, I mean time as an ally in the creative process – no longer the Destroyer, no longer the power that draws us irrevocably to an ultimate and conclusive disintegration of the perceiving Eye. The new Time, or the gnostic Time, is the element in the new way that allows us to participate in the transformation by a conscious evolution. It extends itself out from the zero/womb of the compact seed of itself. For the fact is we cannot create without time; and the revolution the new way brings is in this uncontaminated seed of gnostic Time at the heart of the new creation.

 

‘Petty tyrants’ such as the great Negator the Mother had to face daily are the negative ingredients in this transitional stage of the process. Inasmuch as the condition of the Earth is still one of ignorance and a predominance of the adverse forces, this negative contribution is essential (‘…Death, be still my instrument a while…’). However, at the third level of the Manifestation another possibility surfaces and hence the individual’s realisation takes on a different meaning. While initially the contribution may be negative, the wholeness of the Knowledge at that point permits the negative element the real possibility of transformation.

In the Mother’s time this greater potential was not a consolidated part of the Work. In effect, the negative elements in her entourage continue entrenched in that same mire of old. What is more lamentable, they have participated in a formidable process without understanding at all what the nature and purpose were of that process of which they were such intrinsic parts. Indeed, in this very question of understanding the process lays the possibility of any true transformation. But while the Manifestation was incomplete and the Knowledge was yet deprived of its wholeness, that understanding could not come about and provide an objectively sound foundation. And this brings our discussion to the question of the composition of the ‘new field’, for it is only in this enhanced environment that the greater potentials of the supramental transformation can find scope for developing.

To illustrate a key aspect of this transformation, let me reproduce certain notes which the Mother made during an experience she had had on 17 December, 1969. (I have reproduced the entire transcript of the ‘revelation’, as she called it, in TVN, 3/1, April 1988, page 36-7.) Needless to say, that ‘revelation’ was an exact forerunner of the present work involving will, centrality, and the shift of the axis in the human species. The experience came to the Mother when she had been asked, ‘What is death?’ She wrote down,

 

‘Death is the consequence of the decentralisation of the Consciousness contained in the cells composing the body.’

 

This implies that life in a physical body is a question of the cells being held together by a centralisation of some sort. In the new way this is found to be so; moreover, the next step entails precisely a shift in that inferiorly poised body-axis to a higher positioning, – the emergence hence of a ‘true centre’. The Mother foresaw that next step when she wrote,

 

‘The very first step toward immortality is to replace the mechanical centralisation by a willed centralisation.

‘Decentralisation produced by Nature is mechanical. It must be replaced by a willed centralisation.’

 

This is a compact description of the properties of the new unitary system in contrast to the binary pattern which is characterised by its mechanical nature, lacking any conscious involvement of the will. This ‘new centralisation’ is not mechanical. The entire process is conscious and willed, and, above all else, it hinges on a ‘true centre’ for it is a centre with ‘real effective power’ which permits an organism to emerge that is free from a mechanical and unconscious existence.

 

*

 

Today we are faced with the urgent need to deal with this essential matter: the implementation of a ‘new way’ as the basis upon which the gnostic system will arise, rather than the old method of destruction which prolongs the rule of Death. Collectively we cannot escape this demand since our arsenals are bursting with the tools for a total annihilation of humanity. Concerned individuals throughout the world are seeking to counteract the forces of destruction in the effort to call an end to the threat of a nuclear holocaust. But the reason for the failure of these individuals and groups in their obviously sincere efforts to introduce a better system is that they do not have any sound knowledge of, first of all, how the present system actually came into being, what its purpose has been, and how it propagates itself; and secondly, how this system can be effectively undone and replaced by a new and higher order. Lacking this precise knowledge all analyses of the subject are shallow and do not provide the elements which will disclose the core of the matter. Consequently they fail to bring about any change. In fact, with rare exceptions, these efforts ultimately become a part of the collapse civilisation is experiencing.

An example is the spread of Eastern thought throughout the world which has served to sow confusion, it would seem, rather than increase the Light and the Power needed to dislodge the forces of negation from their ruling position, inasmuch as the Eastern philosophy that has reached the West is itself a part of the old creation. It is presently a potent tool for drawing creative energies away from the world by emphasising, directly or indirectly, the ‘illusory’ nature of creation, a heaven or a salvation beyond this Earth, a ‘nirvana’ or a ‘samadhi’ that is extra-terrestrial and extra-cosmic. This has put the final seal on the impossible-to-transform condition of material creation.

What then constitutes this ‘new way of creation’ as opposed to destruction? The answer lies in the need for a ‘centre with real effective power’, as the Mother foresaw in her extraordinary vision. And to reach that stage where the centre as she described it could come into being, a major shift had to come about: the transformation I have described as a shift to a unitary system from the present binary system.

We can understand the position quite easily in its cosmic correspondence: our Earth is called a ‘binary system’ because it has a single partner in its orbit of the Sun, – the Moon. Both Earth and Moon are engaged in an orbital dance around the system’s central Sun. In a manner that better serves our purposes, we can take as an example a binary system of two suns, as we find in our galactic neighbour Sirius, to describe the human condition. One sun is luminous, the other is dark. The latter appears to feed off of the luminous object and creates a pole of tension which, if disturbed, would seem to threaten the entire system with collapse.

Let us now extend this to the individual’s condition – man as a microcosm, a reduction of the macrocosm; and by consequence we may extend the image to describe the condition of our civilisation and even the very physical structure of the human being.

The apex of the old creation, the actual mental species, is a product of a binary pattern. There are two ‘centres’ within the individual vying for supremacy. In actual fact these ‘centres’ support each other; they are the elements which sustain the old species; they are the foundations of the old world. And they are not centres, properly speaking. To be precise, this binary pattern is the reason why the ‘true recognised centre, with real effective power’ has not come into being until now. The binary condition prevents a true centre from emerging and producing a superior model.

In the actual binary pattern of the mental human being, common to all who inhabit a bodily instrument as it is presently constituted, these axes represent a ‘higher’ and a ‘lower’ focus. In the evolution of consciousness on the planet, tension between the two foci has increased, resulting now in a clear-cut dichotomy: spirit and matter. There is no question of a harmonisation or an integration of these pivots of human existence in the old system with its binary structure, since that creation was founded on this play of tension and confrontation. This is its inherent ‘seed’. If left to itself without the introduction of anything beyond it or higher, the only possible development for the old creation is a greater and greater hardening of the system until a brittleness results which, like Sri Aurobindo’s Ravana in the aphorism, calls down upon itself a definitive catastrophe, rather than allow the introduction of any attenuating element. It cannot give up its equal status with its partner on the other end of the pole. The system thrives on this play of tension based on dualism.

Consequently, the extreme importance of the Mother’s careful treatment of that force of Negation is obvious, for the really critical aspect of her Yoga of Transformation was the manner in which she kept the great Negator by her side, who embodied for her that brittle and destructive process, and consistently refused to be carried away by his rages, histrionics, brutalities, into the old pattern. Had she annihilated his power, which was what he sought consistently to force upon her, we would then be justified in claiming that she had ‘failed’ her Yoga.

Yet there are not many who understand the nature of her Yoga. The confusion must be considered legitimate when we realise that we are dealing with various interrelated dimensions of existence. The Mother was engaged in the preparation of a new field in the cosmic dimension; but the ultimate aim is the transformation of the individual consciousness and the physical instrument. Thus the binary system she dealt with was the Cosmic Ignorance wherein the Light and the Dark opposing each other are legitimate pillars. It is this binary Cosmic Ignorance that has given us all the religions we know and have come to cherish so fervently, even as we witness their divisive influences in action almost daily, – in Ireland, in the Middle East, in the sub-continent, and throughout the world to greater or lesser degrees. Religions are inherently divisive in character, a fact we must acknowledge; and since the new creation is emerging these old refuges are being dismantled before our eyes. The rise of fundamentalism in all religions on all parts of the globe is simply the indication that the Cosmic Ignorance, to which every religion owes its allegiance, has been undermined at its roots by the successful supramental yoga.

The religions that have emerged from the Middle East are examples of the stark dichotomy that characterises the binary system, teaching as they do the separation between the dark and the light, and, above all, conferring on ‘Satan’ an equal status of objective existence. Any system which propagates a dichotomy of this nature, with material creation on one side, lorded over by Satan, and heaven and God on the other, is simply a true reflection of the dualistic qualities of the binary system.

We witness a hardening process in our civilisation in the rise of fundamentalism, and its occasional companion terrorism. Interestingly, the two often go hand in hand, their advocates come from a similar mould. The fundamentalist is the one most prone to utilising terrorism to re-establish a faith that he feels is losing its purity and original intensity due to societal developments which he believes are inimical to the contents of his faith. In such an instance the fundamentalist becomes Ravana and prefers open combat on the side of the dark power, believing that the ultimate good he wishes to establish justifies his sinister methods. In effect, it is a desperate attempt to keep the binary system intact.

This is the predictable development in a system that is being intrinsically undermined by one simple factor: the rise and the establishment of the new, unitary cosmos.

To bring this discussion closer to our work we may look at the cosmology of the old system compared to the new vision of the cosmos that has developed on the basis of the supramental manifestation and the ‘new time’. In traditional astrology we find a binary system central to the pattern. The geocentricity of traditional astrology has been hotly criticised by present-day scientists and held as a reason for condemning the art: astrologers of the ancient world were ‘ignorant’, they claim, unmindful of the fact that in our planetary system the sun is central and not the Earth. But the point is that the system of astrology we inherited from the ancient world simply reflected the stage of evolution of the human consciousness in a most accurate manner. The binary Earth-Moon complex at the centre of the system perfectly describes the mental being, the highest specimen Nature has developed so far. On the other hand, in the Gnostic Circle, the new vision of the cosmos and the blueprint of the evolution of the truth-conscious species, we observe that the Sun is central. Earth and Moon and their binary partnership are put in their rightful orbit, the third position from the central Sun. The two systems, when studied together – the old astrology and the new cosmology – perfectly convey the great shift that humanity is experiencing today.

*

We come now to the question of ‘order’ or ritam, as it is called in ancient Vedic texts. The major achievement of the new cosmology is its ability to ‘put each thing in its rightful place’. This may appear to be a trivial matter, but it is the secret for transition to a higher order. Only in the supramental creation do we find each thing in its rightful place. And on the basis of this ‘ordering’ the transformation of the negative or dark element in the system becomes possible. The very fact that we are now able to engage in this ordering process is the surest indication that the victory is at hand.

Thus, concerning the great Negator, for example, it is not a question of brutal conquest or of annihilating that force or cutting it out of the system. Rather, its conquest is an act of unmasking. However, this is a complex matter. Bearing as it does a singular importance in the Work, we are obliged to discuss this issue in considerable depth. At the same time this will provide the student with the means to learn which tools are used for the conquest, which weapons the warrior of the Divine is legitimately allowed to utilise in his struggle with the adverse powers that seek to obstruct the rise of the New.

Knowledge and the power of Truth are the principal weapons at our disposal. On the basis of this combination we are able to ‘put each thing in its place’. If we apply these tools to the Mother’s work and the adverse elements in her entourage, concurrent with a discovery of each person’s role in the drama, we realise that a new yardstick has emerged, entirely different from the moralistic ethos of the old creation. Thus there is no objective falsehood in the sense that there is no equal status given to the dark power by virtue of its binary imposition. Everything is contained within a unitary system, with a single central luminous Sun of Truth-Consciousness. All powers within this system conspire to give expression in the material universe to the central Will. Hence in the analysis of her hotel dream the Mother mentioned this very factor: a community held together around a central unifying will. Indeed, the principal focus of the struggle can be termed a ‘battle of wills’ – for it is Will that is the driving force in the universal manifestation.

A moral ethos is characterised by its inability in society to integrate certain energies which had become ‘knotted’ in the course of the evolution of consciousness. This knotting up, if it may be so-called, results from the fact that evolution on Earth has never been an INTEGRAL process. It is only now that this aspect is being introduced; and it is the key feature of the Supramental Manifestation, the result of a descent of the four powers constituting the Solar Line. This fourfold overlapping manifestation has not occurred before on this planet. The knotting up of energies in the old creation resulted from the gaps in the System and the descent of only partial aspects or rays of the supreme Power. There was no wholeness prior to the advent of the Solar Line in this new Age. We may be even more specific: the wholeness demanded of the Supramental Manifestation did not become unveiled and active until March of 1976. At that time the Fourth Power was uncovered – precisely the principle of Integrality. This then fulfilled the prophecy of a fourfold structure as the basis of supermind’s action on Earth through involution and evolution, since Sri Aurobindo had allotted the Square as the geometric symbol of Supermind, hence utilising the ancient method of symbols in higher knowledge to announce its fourfold essence. Indeed, it is only a four-sided figure that has stability; anything less cannot truly be said to represent a divine ‘creation in matter’, the goal of the new Manifestation.

Thus given the incompleteness or unsoundness of the old creation, precious energies have been diverted into the void, producing a ‘knotting up’. These have defied integration throughout the aeons of evolution on this planet. They continue to be the obstructing elements, on the individual and collective scale. In the language of the new cosmology, we refer to this situation as fragmented Time rather than the experience of Whole Time as conveyed in the Gnostic Circle, the major key of knowledge in our work today.

However, the fourfold nature of the Manifestation became an integrated reality in March, 1976. From that time onward the real ability to ‘put each thing in its right place’ in the context of the Daughter’s ‘super-organisation’ has been a primary focus of the Work. Indeed, the several volumes of The New Way are the outcome of that 1976 breakthrough. They bear testimony to this enhanced capacity of seeing which such wholeness and integrality allow.

But in this transitional phase to undertake an ordering of this nature means dealing also with the negative elements, their ‘rightness’ as well; failing to do so results in unwholeness and fragmentation and the divisive perceptions of the past which we seek to outgrow. Consequently, in my work I have brought into relevance these negative factors, risking in the process criticism from those quarters that do not understand the meaning of integrality, or its need, and the necessity to see the place of ALL aspects of creation, positive or negative, and their combined contribution. The uninitiated consider that only the good must be stressed and we must concern ourselves strictly with that if we wish to be ‘spiritual’. However, this attitude, so prevalent in spiritual communities, closes out any possibility of being channels for the new creative consciousness to accomplish its all-encompassing work in the world.

Nonetheless, the matter is not a simple one. To put the negative element in its ‘rightful place’, in the context of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother’s work requires a consciousness which is not moralistically oriented. For this reason one of the most interesting discoveries the Mother made in her sojourn in the supramental world on 3 February, 1958, [see TVN 2/6, page 25] was the startling realisation of an entirely different value system there. The Mother discovered that attitudes and actions here which we consider to be ‘wrong’ according to her impeccable seeing of that higher reality were in fact good!

What then, we may ask, lies at the root of this question of ‘rightness’? For we are touching upon immensely important points in this inquiry, which have been the causes throughout the aeons for the divisiveness we experience on Earth, between nations and between individuals.

Rightness, each element in its ‘rightful place’, implies a correct time placement, which in turn means that its inherent truth and purpose are being fulfilled. But central to this issue is the essential nature of that ‘purpose’. Its symbol in the new cosmology is the Sun, the figure Sri Aurobindo saw to be the symbol of the Supermind. The ability to live the fulfilment of that Purpose implies an attunement to the ‘pulse of the Supreme’ which I have described in Part 2. And for this there must be a ‘true centre’ which in turn provides ‘real effective power’.

To draw the matter to a concrete example, during the Mother’s final decades of life she was that Centre for the work. In the Ashram, she held all the peripheral parts of the circle (the disciples) to herself, bound them within her ‘system’ and carried them along in her Yoga as positive or negative contributing forces, giving them both a legitimate place in the Work. That is, a true centre obliges all the parts of the periphery to fulfil ITS PURPOSE.

When the Mother finalised her Yoga and proceeded to withdraw, this was the beginning of a shift. Throughout the decade of the 70s this shifting of the centre and its purpose was being cemented at the heart of the Work. Concurrently there was an enhancement in progress: the basic lines of the Manifestation had expanded, the Powers had increased to four.

Being the Centre during those last three difficult decades of her life, the Mother gave a sense of rightness and purpose to the members of her entourage with whom she was carrying out the transformative process. Thus an adverse element such as the great Negator cannot be labelled ‘evil’ in the old moralistic sense, insofar as he was a precious ingredient in her work, without which the Mother could not have been successful.

Hence the ‘rightness’ of the great Negator’s contribution consists in its temporal placement. But his remained valid only so long as the Mother provided the ‘centre that holds’, which at that stage of the Yoga comprised the preparation of an atmosphere for the new field and seed to emerge. When the Mother left this plane, that centre, that binding nexus, ceased to operate since its purpose had been fulfilled. It then moved down the Line.

One of the clearest proofs we have of this situation is the fact that the Mother wished to have her encounter with the great Negator recorded so that it might be an element in his subsequent unmasking, because his role had come to an end. Anyone who has had contact with the Mother realises that she would have avoided at all costs exposing her secretary-disciple and others to the notorious rages of the great Negator, whose insufferable character she knew better than anyone else. Yet, as the transcript reveals, inconsistent with her character and habitual practices, she thrust the disciple into a head-on collision with this irredeemable and abusive consciousness. Therefore I sustain that the encounter she had with him on 7 April 1973, was a part of her ‘stalking’ and cannot be understood otherwise; it had little or nothing to do with the question of trance and sleep, or whatever. Its purpose was to lay the basis for the subsequent unmasking of that power since its ‘time had come’. The centre was moving on to another level. A precious element in the public unmasking was, of course, the recording of her encounter. In actual fact the great Negator unmasks himself.

 

It is interesting to observe what happens in an organism when this stage is reached. Continuing with our example, we observe that the great Negator was precipitated into the void left by the shift of the Centre. The Mother passed on her knowledge and power to the next in the Line – in a most accurate and careful manner. But the individuals who worked with her in her former activity were left orbiting an empty shell as it were. The centre was removed according to the laws governing this Manifestation once she had concluded her work. And at that point the void was entirely filled by the consciousness working through those negative obstructing elements, since like attracts like and the emptiness draws the Shadow to itself. It is only at that stage that we can begin to speak of wrongness and concrete opposition to the Divine. When this occurs we are justified in stating that the organism has lost its purpose, insofar as the power of Time has moved on and the central nexus has shifted. Indeed, this is the specific characteristic of a development of this nature: the void implies a lack of a divine Purpose. In place of the luminous Sun we find a shadow, a dark sun. It is this emptiness that everyone then orbits, held together by an illusion, by an unreal substance, while convincing themselves that they are still ‘doing the Master’s work’. In actual fact, they are simply being held prisoners in the fortress of the great Negator where there is no regeneration, held prisoners of ‘the past that seeks to endure’ and obstruct the manifestation ‘of the new things’ of the future.

This development is entirely understandable when one is familiar with the role Time plays in the Supramental Manifestation. Whole Time means integrality, an integration of the three times around a central Axis and Purpose. The ‘bridge’ the Mother and the Third conjointly build involves bridging the three times, past, present and future around a core of ‘simultaneous time’, or the gnostic seed. In the allotment of the Work, the Third (the Individual Divine) deals with the present; to the Fourth belongs the future. But in the Supramental Manifestation these are integrated principles by virtue of the fourfold structure. The 4th Power adds to the Solar Line this wholeness, without which the victory cannot be conclusive and embrace the four levels of existence: spiritual, mental, vital and physical; it cannot be carried over and extended in the material creation. And by virtue of this culminating wholeness and consequent extension he is known as the principle of Victory, because when this Power is incorporated into the process, unveiled or ‘recognised’, then alone can we truly speak of a manifestation of the Supermind organised for Earth use. Until then the Bridge is yet incomplete. It is still ‘up there’ with no real connection ‘here below’.

But that is history now. The Bridge was completed and Time was made whole as of 1976. And true to the ‘rightness’ which the new cosmology explains, thereafter the great Negator eliminated that Fourth Principle of Integrality and Victory from the Ashram School. This action was entirely consistent with his place and role in the process, for in so doing he secured the perfect implementation of the Divine Plan by forcing the shift to a new and cleansed Base.

The old base is then observed to be an empty shell with a shadow in place of the central divine Purpose; and this pretends then to be its ‘binding force’. In fact, these are the ‘illusory ties’ the Mother commented on in the analysis of her hotel dream. Indeed, at that point the organisation (the ‘walls of the hotel’) seeks to stand in place of that Centre and loyalty to ‘the Ashram’ or ‘the Church’ is mistaken for attachment to the Divine and the true Centre. An empty shell can only house the things of the past.

I am reminded by this of a dream – while we are on the subject of dreams. A member of the Sri Aurobindo Ashram described this dream to me in the late 1970s, while I was living in Pondicherry. The gist of it was that she had entered the Ashram’s main building, where one finds the Samadhi of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, and there she saw all the ashramites, her colleagues, moving about with blind men’s canes, tapping their way around as the blind do in their unfortunate condition. She was naturally shocked by this sight. At that point another ashramite came up to her and said, ‘It’s all right, it’s all right. One soon gets used to the darkness!’

This same person had a remarkable dream-vision in the early morning of 23 July 1984. I shall present its description in her own words. This dream provides us with an excellent symbolic portrayal of the process I have described involving the bridging of the three times. She wrote:

 

‘… [It was] some place in Pondicherry, unrecognisable or unfamiliar though. If you stood facing the ocean – the ocean [was] to your left, a very old, ancient, historical, very big castle in the centre and wild virgin woods to the right. This castle was so large and spread out that it had many minarets. The castle was very much on the sea, for at times the tail of the huge waves would touch the walls of the castle.
‘You were sort of sitting at a distance, a little away from the entire scene, almost like a watchman – guarding, taking care of the three: the ocean, …the ancient castle, and the virgin woods.
‘The time in the dream was very early Monday morning and when I woke up it was very early Monday morning.
‘I happened to pass by that way and saw you waiting there in the chair. Of course my heart began to race, but my eyes couldn’t believe what they saw. I walked faster and moved towards you. You were indeed there…’

 

After this meeting the subject sought my address (in Kodaikanal) and then reported that the dream ended as ‘…we parted, you to continue your duty, I to come home.’ She concludes her description by specifying the quality of the dream: ‘It was one of those rare, strong dreams which is reality and not a fleeting dream. I couldn’t believe it was a dream.’

In actual fact this vision bore the characteristics of a soul experience rather than a dream. Its most interesting aspect is that the subject had no understanding at all of the process she was seeing represented symbolically and hence she was unaware of the real content of the dream. Yet true to an innate capacity she possesses to dream in extraordinarily sophisticated symbols, she saw in this vision not only the condition of the community in which she lives, but the complex workings of a very new process.

The dream is quite clear in its meaning, provided one understands the symbols. This ashramite was seeing time in its three periods – past, present and future. Time’s present was represented for her by the castle. This becomes the symbol of the actual centre of her universe (it was the centrepiece of the scene), her lived experience and hence the condition of the community of which she is a part. The Mother saw that collectivity’s habitat or consciousness represented by a hotel in 1957. Twenty-seven years later (the third multiple of 9) and in the same month, and in fact at the decade’s 4.5 Orbit once again (July 1984, while in the 1950s it was July 1957), this ashramite saw that same habitat of consciousness represented not by a hotel but by a castle, equally a static symbol; in this case more so by virtue of its enclosing walls.

The present and the collective experience she is a part of are described by the castle with many minarets, high walls, closed in, etc., as castles usually are. Being the central image of the dream it is important to understand why the dreamer selected this image to represent the present. She has lived in the Ashram from a very young age; she graduated from the Ashram School and then joined its faculty. And today, without the active, living presence of the Mother, it has become a community where ‘the things of the past’ are preserved. Indeed, it has a very formidable past which it conserves, just as she expressed in her description of the castle with many minarets, very old, ancient, historic. The Ashram, now with its more than 60 years has accumulated a long history, a weighty heritage starting from the days of Sri Aurobindo’s involvement with the Indian freedom movement. It has earned a position on the historical map of India, as well as a place on the pilgrim’s itinerary.

The other ‘times’ are also accurately represented in the dream’s symbology: the ocean washing the castle’s walls is the past. We are reminded by this of St John’s ‘Apocalypse’, in which the past is also seen by the prophet as the sea. The ocean is also a symbol of consciousness.

In this dream the two – past and present – bear a connection by virtue of the waves beating upon the castle’s walls. The subject makes a specific point of this: ‘The castle was very much on the sea, for at times the tail of the huge waves would touch the walls of the castle.’

In point of fact, it is the consciousness of the past that nourishes the present and gives rise to an imagery recalling a ‘preserved past in the present’ as the central symbol. We may contrast this with the Mother’s dream where that same community is represented by a hotel with nothing in evidence in its imagery that would place it in the past, for the Mother was not dealing with time in her yoga and the fossilisation had not yet taken place. Whereas my dream of a hotel symbolising India did indeed offer an image of an ancient past in a ‘neutral’ present (the hotel symbol – not a castle, symbol evoking the past), but which had to be transformed, remade to serve the present. In this case, the ashramite’s dream does not offer any signs of a renovation. The past is preserved in the present, – ancient and closed, hence the symbol of a castle and not a hotel. But there is a further confirmation of this in the dream itself.

Along with her careful written description the dreamer also provided me with a drawing of the scene and its three principal elements. She drew the ocean connected to the castle. However, the most significant part of the vision, which might not have come to light had she not made the drawing for me, was the fact that the symbol of the future – the virgin woods – bore no connection to the present or to the past. In her drawing she indicates clearly that the woods are distanced from them both; there is a separation and the woods are off in the far corner of the page, while the castle and the ocean are on the other side. In the foreground she drew a chair which I was occupying as I sat…‘guarding the three – the ocean, the ancient castle and the virgin woods…’

What is remarkable in this instance is the subject’s ability to dream beyond the boundaries of her conscious awareness in such an accurate and enlightened manner. In this and in many other instances, she was something like a Pythoness of ancient Greece, who provided seekers with profound wisdom through symbols of which she had no conscious knowledge. Likewise, this dreamer had no understanding in her conscious mind of the connection between the dream’s symbols and my work with Time; in particular, the need to bridge the three times. The community she is a part of is that castle – Diti’s stronghold – and it has no means of replenishment except the waves of the past. There is no other dynamism in the imagery. All movement stops at the castle’s walls. At that point everything is closed in. Nothing extends beyond. Nothing moves.

What is missing is the connection with the future (the virgin woods). The fact that the dreamer describes them as ‘virgin woods’, indicates the unknown quality of the future. Its unexplored and perhaps ominous condition (‘wild virgin woods’) is something distant, removed, separated from the other ‘times’ she has seen in the dream. Time is the lived experience of consciousness in our material universe. It is not an abstract factor but materialises itself in the details of our lives on this planet. Thus while these symbols in the dream represent Time in its three phases, concurrently the symbols portray the dreamer’s experience of life, her lived experience of time. The lever that can draw the movement forward, unblock it, activate the present is a connection not with the past alone but specifically WITH THE FUTURE. For when that is cut off, the dynamism required to release energies, which in  this case are seen to be hoarded in the preserved past of the present, is absent. The present is thus simply a ‘womb of the past’, its tomb.

I would add at this point that the entire theme of the Rigvedic myth is this very one: the ‘rays’ (or ‘cows’) are hoarded by the adverse forces, Diti’s offspring, and these rays are time’s energy. The ‘cave’ wherein the ‘cows’ are kept is the womb of the past, the tomb of the light. The release that is effected and the victory of the tenth month of the year is the passage to a higher poise which the released energy allows; hence, the experience of Whole Time and the integration of all the planes of existence. The content of the dream we are presently analysing is decidedly Vedic.

Interestingly, this dream took place at the very close of Diti’s month, July, and that is the power which is symbolised by the castle and its secure high walls, cutting it off from the future, thus representing the status quo. In The Magical Carousel I have portrayed this same power in Chapter 4. In this modern myth the Queen of Night is equivalent to Diti of the ancient Vedic myth. And true to this person’s interesting capacity to dream beyond her awareness, she saw her present precisely in the form of a castle. For the castle symbolism in the Queen of Night or Diti’s kingdom is not a random selection. It is, like the Mother’s hotel, evocative of a static, unregenerative habitat.

My ‘duty’ in the dream is more than clear. Though I am not a resident of the place (the dream makes this point), my duty is to watch over the process, the bridging of the three times and the integration. But for this subject and her community that integration has not occurred; hence I am simply ‘watching’, ‘guarding’. In my experience with dreams I have rarely come across such a fine example of the soul speaking to a dreamer in its most vibrant, dispassionate and neutral spirit. There are no threats, no ominous messages or judgements, no castigations. There is just a pure statement of facts, providing the seeker with all the elements of ‘choice’ and ‘recognition’, with the total freedom to make use of them or not, to accept or not the gifts her soul is offering. And the soul, like the watchman of her dream, patiently waits for the time when its light can emerge from the Queen of Night’s formidable castle of the midnight darkness and the vigil can end. This dream seems to be a projection of the Mother’s call to students to ‘fight the battle of the future’ against ‘the past that seeks to endure’, for the time of the NEW THINGS has truly come.

 

We now reach the final part of our analysis of the Mother’s dream: its connection with the present and the remarkable synchronicity of events we have been experiencing as we move forward in this exciting adventure. Therefore, in the concluding Part 4, I shall discuss, among other things, the important ‘collaboration’ of physical Nature, on a factual basis, insofar as it was such a fundamental part of the Mother’s 1957 experience. The manner in which Nature is collaborating in the establishment of the new gnostic creation, though entirely different than what many would expect, is no less startling and wondrous.

 

 

 

‘Skambha’, April 1988

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Mother’s Dream – Part 2

The underlying theme of the Mother’s ‘hotel dream’ was the collective yoga. A question put to her by one of her disciples the following day concerning the collective yoga allowed the Mother to recall her vision of the previous night. After she had described her dream [see TVN 2/6, February, 1988], she proceeded to discuss various aspects of the new in contrast to the old, especially in what concerns the collective experience:

 

‘…And we come back then to…precisely this question of a collective yoga and the collectivity which will be able to realise it. And what should that collectivity be?

‘It is certainly not an arbitrary structure like those made by men, in which they put everything pell-mell, without order or reality, and the whole thing is held together only by illusory links, which were symbolised here by the walls of the hotel, and which, in fact, in ordinary human constructions – if we take as an example a religious community – are symbolised by the monastery building, identical clothes, identical activities, even identical movements. I’ll make it more clear: everybody wears the same uniform, everybody rises at the same hour, eats the same things, offers the same prayers together, etc., there is general uniformity. And naturally inside there is a chaos of consciousnesses, each one going according to his own mode, for this uniformity which goes as far as an identity of beliefs and dogma, is an altogether illusory identity.

‘This is one of the most usual types of human collectivity: to be grouped, linked, united around a common ideal, a common action, a common realisation, but in a completely artificial way. As opposed to this, Sri Aurobindo tells us that a true community – what he calls a gnostic or supramental community – can exist only on the basis of the inner realisation of each of its members, each one realising his real, concrete unity and identity with all the other members of the community, that is, each one should feel not like just one member united in some way with all the others, but all as one, within himself. For each one the others must be himself as much as his own body, and not mentally and artificially, but by a fact of consciousness, by an inner realisation.

 

(Silence)

 

‘That means that before hoping to realise this gnostic collectivity, each one should first become – or at least begin to become – a gnostic being. This is obvious; the individual work should come first and the collective work should follow. But it so happens that spontaneously, without any arbitrary intervention of the will, the individual progress is controlled, so to speak, or held back by the collective state. Between the individual and the collectivity there is an interdependence from which one cannot totally free oneself, granting that one tries. And even a person who tried in his yoga to liberate himself totally from the terrestrial and human state of consciousness would be tied down, in his subconscious at least, to the state of the mass, which acts as a brake and actually pulls backwards. One can try to go much faster, try to drop the weight of all attachments and responsibilities, but despite everything, the realisation, even of one who is at the very summit and is the very first in the evolutionary march, is dependent on the realisation of the whole, dependent on the state of the terrestrial collectivity. And that indeed, pulls one back, to such an extent that at times one must wait for centuries for the Earth to be ready in order to be able to realise what is to be realised.

‘And that is why Sri Aurobindo says, somewhere else, that a double movement is necessary, and that the effort for individual progress and realisation would be combined with an effort to try to uplift the whole mass and enable it to make the progress that is indispensable for the greater progress of the individual: a mass-progress, it could be called, which would allow the individual to take one more step forward.

‘And now I must tell you that this is why I thought it would be useful to have some group meditations, in order to work on the creation of a common atmosphere that is a little more organised than…my big hotel of last night!

‘So, the best use one can make of these meditations…is to go within, into the depths of one’s being, as far as one can go, and find the place where one can feel, perceive and perhaps even create an atmosphere of unity in which a force for order and organisation will be able to put each element in its place and make a new coordinated world arise out of the present chaos.’ [TMCE, Volume 9, pages 140-142]


 

Again in this portion of her talk the Mother brings forth important points, those which form the distinguishing features of the supramental yoga. For it is only when the movement enters the realm of the supramental yoga that this question of a collective realisation becomes urgent and commands attention. The integral yoga is the means to prepare the individual for this larger movement. As I have explained previously, one may engage in the integral yoga disconnected from the collective experience to some extent and make a considerable progress independent of the larger body up to a certain point. But this is impossible in the supramental yoga.

The reason is quite obvious. It is the supramental yoga that has for its principal objective the establishment of a life divine upon Earth. Considering that this is its ultimate aim, the individual realisation is required in order to permit this fuller manifestation to come into being. As the Mother states, ‘…the individual work should come first and the collective work should follow…’.

When the movement enters these last stages the demands of the collective realisation must be met, for indeed they control the outcome and act as a force of inertia, pulling the collective consciousness backward. These demands then introduce something entirely new in the work, and it is here that Sri Aurobindo’s message unmasks the limitations of all previous ways to produce real and lasting changes in the world, inasmuch as none were Earth-oriented.

The religious communities the Mother refers to above were limited by their goal. The uniformity imposed upon their members was for the purpose of steering the aspirant away from the world and any binding ties to the Earth and into a transcendental plane, disconnected from involvement with this material universe and its evolutionary process. However, in terms of the old orientation it was immensely effective. The numerous religious communities of the Roman Catholic Church, for one, which have thrived over the centuries, are testimony to its effectiveness. Yet we witness today a disintegration in those previously unassailable fortresses. This is obliging the Church hierarchy to seek means to revitalise these communities which have now clearly lost their former value and usefulness. In a number of key places, important strongholds of Catholicism, that imposition of sameness, along with other restrictions, is being seriously challenged, with the result that entries into these communities have decreased considerably.

The new Power that is manifesting is a formidable underminer. Its consolidation is forcing the collapse of the old. It is bringing new foundations into existence upon which the supramental world is being built; there are new lines, new processes, and, above all else, new goals. Let us then discuss in depth the nature of this great change and the qualities of the new Power which are making this transformation possible and, I would add, imperative. Its main feature is its capacity to generate an inner realisation in each of [the community’s] members. And further the Mother states, ‘…each one should feel not like just one member united in some way with all the others, but all as one, within himself. For each one the others must be himself as much as his own body, and not mentally and artificially, but by a fact of consciousness, by an inner realisation.’

We are justified in questioning whether such a condition can ever come about, given the ‘chaos of consciousness’ that exists, in particular in this new Age which seems to have upturned all previous models and accepted premises and shattered any semblance of an order which somehow provided a certain stability and continuity. Indeed, in Sri Aurobindo’s words, the world today does ‘present the aspect of a huge cauldron of Medea in which things are being cast, shredded to pieces, experimented on, combined and recombined either to perish and provide the scattered material of new forms or to emerge rejuvenated and changed for a fresh term of existence.’ (The Synthesis of Yoga, CE, Volume 20, page 1.)

When a new power is introduced in an existing arrangement, a ‘real effective power’, this shattering must perforce take place. In the initial stages a dismantling of this nature is inevitable because the new Power forces an enhancement, an extension, an expansion of the field in which it operates. Then, in the Mother’s words, a ‘force for order and organisation will be able to put each element in its place and make a new coordinated world out of the present chaos’.

Thus, what is the nature of a Power that is able to revolutionise the existing order? In the first place we must understand that for such a power to be able to operate and create this superior order, a new field must exist in which it can function according to its nature and for its ultimate goal. Therefore it is this ‘field’ that occupies centre stage of the ongoing work at present, involving the subject of the Mother’s dream: the collective yoga. We observe then that entirely new foundations must be laid which will at the outset create a new field wherein the supramental creation can evolve. We cannot expect to use the old structures for the creation of something truly new. It is indeed within the old that the new creation must arise, but not founded on its now outdated forms – those arbitrary ‘walls of the hotel’.

Consequently, another question arises: How can we effectively become instruments for this unique achievement in a world apparently so hostile to the inherent principles of truth which are the pillars of the new creation? The secret to this achievement lies in the fact that the two worlds, though occupying a single material field, operate in different dimensions because they function according to different laws and processes determined by the resultant combination of energies. These combinations based on quantity and quality – and concentration of power – determine the axial placement and thus the existence or not of a ‘centre’ – a true and recognised centre ‘with real effective power’.

Thus the analysis the Mother gave of her hotel dream provides the answers to these questions. The ‘super-organisation’ the daughter introduces is the new foundation which radically alters the collectivity’s participation and experience and places it in another dimension. In addition, it discloses the method for transforming one of material Nature’s most entrenched ways, so beautifully expressed in the Mother’s vision: the CREATIVE way as opposed to the method of destruction. The ‘old matron’ employed a method that was the result of and an intrinsic part of the foundations on which the mental species finds its support and assures itself of continuity: a total destruction and then a rebuilding. This does not merely pertain to our present society or the civilisations the world has known since the beginning of recorded history, which have so obviously been founded on the principle of chaos. It applies to the entire evolutionary process, stretched over thousands upon thousands of years, periods which have variously been described as Yugas, Ages, Manifestations, and so on. These are colossal time periods during which Nature systematically used  this tool to bring down the old framework and introduce new elements.

But the crucial point is this: the end product always bore the seeds within itself of this inferior method because it was rooted in a limited energy field which determined its function. The ‘seed’ determined the final product, and the end product became the tool for the continuity and propagation of the seed ‘in its own image’. It organised each subsequent field for this operation, and therefore the product which arose out of this field partook entirely of the qualities of the seed. The old formula resulted in the limited creation we are a part of and which we see crumbling about us today.

Thus it is clear that we can never separate the two: To create a truly new world we must have at our disposal a power which is able to set in motion an entirely new process for a new seed to evolve, as well as a new field. This is the ‘super-organisation’ that the Old Matron’s daughter wished to introduce, governed by higher Laws to which the old cannot respond.

 

The difficulty in this attainment now surfaces in its full complexity. For in the midst of this ‘hotel’ with its tested and long established method based on chaos, in which everything must be torn down in order for something else to be built in its place, thus expending energy in a wasteful manner, a new way has to evolve and operate uncontaminated by the old. That is, from the outset this power must create a new field in which to bring into being a system that is intrinsically different from past models, from all the methods the world has known until now. The larger ‘field’ is the Earth. We have no other planetary base upon which to accomplish this work. We have to accept the conditions the Earth offers as legitimate, truthful elements in this integrating process. Nonetheless, the new cannot be contaminated by the old that has until now occupied the entire Earth-field. If the ‘end product’ is to be something other than a mental species, the field or womb in which this gestational process takes place must also be the outcome of a supramental ‘super-organisation’ of energies. In a superior process of this nature the means irrefutably determines the end.

Respect for the method, the means, is indeed one of the distinguishing features of the supramental yoga because it implies an integration of all levels, all dimensions of consciousness-being in the act of Becoming. It implies a harmony of the Being and the Becoming – for which reason a new Dynamism emerges from the realisations this Yoga provides. At the same time, a dispassionate analysis of the present conditions confirms the necessity for a simultaneous convergence of what I have called ‘vertical and horizontal’ directions. The Mother describes these directions in her talk on the Avatar and the Third Way [see TVN 2/5, Appendix 2] as a ‘line in time’ accompanied by a movement spread out in space. The coordination of these two features is indispensable in the initial stages of the new world’s manifestation. But the implications inherent in this conjunct attainment are to be noted because they highlight the need for a new way which brings about a community held together not by any artificial and arbitrary bonds but exclusively by an inner realisation. It is clear that this is the only true foundation for a gnostic society.

At the time of her dream it was difficult to imagine how this would come to pass. Yet a number of years have transpired since her dream – 30, in fact – and during this period all the elements have manifested to make this realisation possible. Not only has it been made possible, it is a fact we can affirm from our central involvement with Sri Aurobindo’s work: the new world is born, the new Power is operating. And on this basis the simultaneous emergence has occurred of a new field and an entirely new ‘seed’, a seed which is no longer the means to propagate the old method based on destruction but which introduces a new principle, a new ‘creative consciousness’ which the Mother saw in her dream-vision in the symbol-form of the Daughter. This Consciousness bears the unique property of being protected by the ‘super-organisation’ or alchemy of energies which makes it ‘off bounds’ for the old powers and the previous laws to which they were bound.

To permit this new alchemy the Mother underwent a specific process. During the decade of the 60s she was engaged in a ‘cleansing of the slate’, so to speak. She had to prepare the field, initially by erasing the old stamp and not by introducing the new, for this was not her task. Hence she was not concerned with the new order or organisation as such. Indeed, the vehicles she left of her work are reflections precisely of the old patterns; and the need to allow a new principle to come into being explains in large part the Mother’s unusual and often perplexing modus operandi. She never tore down a branch of her work or an outlet she had created. Even when its utility was clearly superseded or its original inspiration had been perverted, she allowed the old form to continue functioning, – lamely, often obstructively. While she created channels for the new to manifest, she never really became involved in that later stage, in the operational phase of those new channels.

The mass in the periphery of the old field was evidently overpowering. Thus it seemed to be a constant exercise or experiment in seeking to avoid indulging in the old system of tearing down in order to establish something new. This characterised to a great extent the ashram she created. Whoever has participated in the life of that community for any length of time is struck by this perplexing and contradictory fact of a place now devoid of a renovating impetus in terms of the deeper purposes of Sri Aurobindo’s mission, but where nothing she created is allowed to be dismantled. Therefore, one finds a number of projects still operating but clearly unproductive and which are constant drains on the economy of the community; yet no one dares do away with these draining elements so clearly inefficient and unable to occupy a place in the new world.

The Mother’s insistency on starting new projects to compensate for these failures, while leaving the latter intact, was largely due to her understanding of the need to cease feeding the old system and Diti’s tested method of destruction and chaos. This would almost appear to have been an obsession with the Mother, if one observes the condition of the Ashram and studies its long history. But this can be understood when the true significance and profound dimensions of the Mother’s dream are unveiled. At the same time, it cautions us in rushing to hand over the management of such institutions to elements who are unable to appreciate the demands imposed upon them by the deeper purposes for which they originally came into being. The Ashram’s utility in relation to its original purpose has clearly undergone a radical change. It is no longer needed for ‘cleaning the slate’. But to appreciate its present utility, if any at all, one must seek to do so in the realm of higher knowledge of a very special order. On that basis the shift to a new poise based on an enhanced purpose can come about. This has not been done in the case of the Ashram.

In the case of Auroville it is not a question of having lost its original purpose as much as never having understood that purpose at all. The positive, creative process has not been given the opportunity to manifest in the project, and having been placed in the hands of a Government administrator hardly bodes well for the realisation of the Mother’s dream. A government, no matter how enlightened, cannot pretend to usher in the new, simply because it is limited by its form which is a part and parcel of the old world. The only way projects of the Mother and Sri Aurobindo’s work can be properly ‘managed’ is on the basis of a power of higher knowledge and seeing.

From my own experience in the Ashram I must admit that I found the Mother’s method often very disturbing. As could be expected, I was wholly identified with ‘the daughter’ and her desire to do things in ‘a new way’. However, the wisdom of the Mother’s method lies in her impeccable understanding of the work she had to accomplish: she was confined to the onerous task of establishing the first basis for a new field to emerge, within which the Daughter would then be able to ‘plant the new seed’. The Mother cleansed the dimension in which the new Power could operate and find protection from the old forces.

Indeed this did come to pass. But at this point we must ask what the utility of that former experiment is when the new has finally emerged victoriously from its midst? And is there any possibility of carrying that experience forward and integrating it into the new way, failing which our previous question is automatically answered: Not  allowing itself to be integrated in the new, that former field is rendered obsolete. Its continued existence is thus without purpose.

However, one service it does render by its continuation in spite of a loss of purpose is that it provides us with a powerful means to exercise that imperative of choice, the intrinsic factor for releasing energies which propel one into the new dimension governed by higher laws. Its existence displays more clearly than any other means at our disposal that the Mother succeeded in the work allotted to her and that she left when that work was done. She left a cleaned slate and the emptiness of that former field, devoid of purpose, stands testimony to her success. I trust that this analysis will make this abundantly clear. Had the Mother not dealt so effectively with the Old Matron nothing of the new could have come into being. In the Ashram during her lifetime, conditions were extremely favourable for receiving the new knowledge and for establishing the new consciousness in oneself. That so few there achieved this is explained by the limitations inherent in a process that was incomplete. The greater scope of the Yoga, with its enhanced power, could operate only when that completion was achieved, when the boundaries had been extended. At that point a new field in a contiguous though separate dimension was effectively created.

I have explained the forbearance required by the second members of the Lines – both Solar and Lunar – in The New Way, Volume l, pages 129-130. Being confined to working within the old structure, the 6, or the second power in the descending scale of 9, 6 and 3, can succeed only by accepting this limitation. It goes without saying that this is a masterful achievement, especially when the restraint is consciously undertaken.

On the other hand, the ‘daughters’ of the Lines are compelled to introduce the new. This has been done in both the Solar and Lunar Lines. In the latter, Indira Gandhi clearly found the limitations of the old creation (the ‘old guard’ of the Congress Party) intolerable. And she broke through those restricting barriers as her destiny obliged her to do. The splits in the Congress Party which have been so hotly criticised by one and all must be analysed on the basis of what the third Daughter/Power must accomplish as a member of the Line. Failing to do so results in the shallow understanding of the role of the Nehrus in the life of the New India which plagues all political analysis and historical assessments.

 

This brings into highlight the minute details of the new field with its extended boundaries, wherein the new has been introduced; and hence our discussion returns to a certain element the Mother describes on the basis of her hotel dream: the true centre, in its right place, a recognised centre with real effective power. In this alone lies the possibility for the collective yoga to come into being and its participants to be channels for the new creation.

The Mother and Sri Aurobindo were clear about what was required and how this requirement brought into play an entirely different basis for action in the world as instruments of the Divine, as parts of a gnostic society in the making. There are no outer coercions. The harmonisation must come about on the basis of an ‘inner realisation’. But of course we must be equally clear as to what exactly that realisation is. All paths seem to offer an ‘inner realisation’. Yet none have brought into being a new world, a supramental creation. Thus in this new way a primary feature is that a realisation must evolve which has the power to unite the group consciousness from within each member and not by any external imposition. (For this reason the Mother sought always to avoid laying down rules and regulations and formal patterns of worship or rituals in the field where the Yoga was practised.)

The Mother provided guidelines of the new way in her plan of the inner Chamber, which was to be at the exact centre of the City. And due to its perfect measurements a new alignment would come into being. But the overall design of the Chamber is what allows us to understand the nature of the realisation that is to alter the group consciousness and its consequent participation.

The crux of the matter lies, quite simply, in ‘centering’. In the profound inner dimensions, hitherto never penetrated, a ‘pulse’ arises which is attuned to the Supreme’s. In this material universe it is known or experienced as the incarnate divine Will. In the Core of the Mother’s Chamber that Pulse/Will arises, or is lodged, in the exact centre of the Pedestal, which I have called the Supreme Power Point (see, The New Way, Volume 2, page 247ff.).

In the West a teaching has come to light in which this special feature of the New Way is incorporated. In the teachings of the Mexican-Indian ‘Nagual’, don Juan, this will combined with purpose is called intent. Further on I will discuss his work in conjunction with ours in greater depth.

But since we are on the subject of dreams and ‘pulses’, let me share one of my own dreams with VISHAAL readers which especially describes this type of attunement to the Pulse I have mentioned. Once more its value lies largely in the fact that at the time I had this dream I was unfamiliar with its symbolism and implications; but its timing forced me to believe that the dream was very important. It took place in the early morning hours of the day I was to leave for India, 27 September 1971. It left me if not disturbed by its abrupt ending (similar to the Mother’s abrupt awakening from her hotel dream), at least considerably perplexed. I realised that the ending of the vision foretold an important discovery I would need to make. Coming right at the time of my departure for India to join the Mother, it seemed clear that in India I was to make this discovery, or that somehow India was intrinsically involved in my vision. Interestingly, in this dream too there was a ship.

I was in a tunnel long and dark. It had a ‘v’ or ‘u’ shape. I was standing in the centre of this tunnel and I could see its two openings, one to my left, the other to my right.

The exit to my left revealed a lovely seascape with what was either a rising or a setting sun on the horizon, half of which was visible above the surface of the water. The sun was golden-red and cast a warm glow over the sea. The sight was exquisite, framed by the circular opening of the tunnel’s mouth which enhanced its beauty.

In the midst of this scene there was a large boat with numerous oarsmen; and, as in the galley of an ancient vessel, they were ranged with their oars on either side of the ship. The point of the vision was that this was the vessel’s maiden voyage and I was witnessing the very moment when it was being launched into the serene sea. And as in ancient times, in this ship there was also an overseer who was giving the beat for the oarsmen to follow in their coordinated rowing. However, this ‘person’ was invisible. In fact, in the dream I perceived who it was: the ship’s overseer on this maiden voyage was the Supreme. It was the Supreme, as an invisible Presence, who was ‘setting the beat’ to which all the oarsmen were attuned in a superb harmonisation, not one out of rhythm – a splendid experience of harmony such as I had never witnessed before. The manner in which this beat, or pulse, kept the rowers in harmony through an inner mechanism or an inner attunement in each of the oarsmen was a powerful and wonderful experience. It was true harmony because there were no external impositions. This demonstrated that spontaneity was the handmaiden of harmony. Thus, on the basis of this exquisite harmony the ship was sent out upon its first voyage.

To my right I saw in the distance the other exit/entrance. There was the same identical seascape, equal in all its details to the other. But the pivotal issue was that from the exact centre of the tunnel where I stood, I had a choice: I could choose either exit I wished to take, each offered the same seascape. But in the exit to my right there was no ship. It was a pristine, solitary seascape, and immensely appealing.

On the basis of my condition at the time and my focus almost exclusively on the individual transformation, I of course chose the exit without the collective manifestation. And just as I was about to move to the right, toward the vacant but equally captivating seascape, I was abruptly awakened. Without a doubt the most significant part of the experience was the abrupt end of the dream, impeding me from enacting the fulfilment of my choice based on my predilection. I was thus left with the distinct sensation that my ‘choice’ was not permitted. I was being held back from pursuing a solitary path to fulfilment (the horizon with the golden-red sun), and that this was an element of the dream I would have to understand. In point of fact, my sojourn in India confirmed my feeling in full. In India I came to discover the full meaning of the dream and the reason for the abrupt awakening I experienced. The work I was to do involved harmony, central to which is a collectivity.

 

*

 

The process the Mother carried out merits a more complete discussion because by understanding what she accomplished and the precise nature of her yoga of transformation, we can better understand our present times and the demands put upon us by the Time-Spirit.

As mentioned, the Mother sought consistently to counteract the power of ‘the old matron’ by not feeding the age-old process of regeneration based on a destructive pattern. Thus she never, or very rarely, terminated a project she had begun, but when it proved useless or its original purpose was perverted or the instrument with which she was involved in the creation proved too headstrong and unresponsive to her force, she would leave that creation as it was, unproductive as it proved to be, and would open up a new avenue. It would seem that she was engaged in a patient work with material Nature to secure her cooperation for the future manifestation by wearing her down, by exhausting the old pattern through a refusal to feed it invigorating energy – her Energy.

But there was something fundamental lacking in this process and it is in evidence even today in the creations she left behind. During the period when the Mother was dealing with this situation – practically her whole life – the new Power had not manifested; hence there was no method to harmonise all these activities and secure their mutual cooperation. There was no ‘super-organisation’ that could ‘put each element in its place’ in a superior act of integration, precisely because to do so an objective means had to evolve which could allow for a harmonisation in that periphery of collective consciousnesses based on an inner realisation of all the participants. This ‘inner realisation’ in terms of a collective expression has to be founded on an objective Truth, one that ALL can appreciate and accept, and, above all, recognise, – not something imposed from outside.

This means that a formula and a power had to come into being which would provide the Vision all could perceive simultaneously and accept, but based on an act of ‘recognition’. At the same time there had to be a means to confirm, both collectively and individually, the existence of this Power and its action in the life of the community. These elements have indeed manifested. They are the fundaments of the New Way.

However, in the Mother’s time this ‘super-organisation’ was not in evidence. The Mother appreciated its need and therefore she sought to prepare the right atmosphere for its subsequent manifestation. She gathered diverse representative energies together in a huge cauldron, as it were. But none of those energies formed a conscious and integrated Harmony. The situation I encountered when I arrived in Pondicherry in September of 1971 was akin to anarchy. The Mother was confined to her room as of 1962 and this periphery was therefore left to itself, in a sense; the disconnection between the parts was evident. There were islands, pools or pockets of energy here and there, each ‘doing the Mother’s work’ but none were a part of an overall harmony, an integrated Cosmos. They were held together exclusively by the Mother. In the Matrimandir Talks, toward the end of that exasperating experience, on 17.1.1970 she remarked ‘…All you have to do is imagine what it would be like if I were gone…Just imagine that and you will see, you will see immediately what would happen.’

Indeed, it was the primordial chaos of the new world. Yet this Chaos was an essential ingredient in the Work. It instigated the emergence of the new Power, forced the descent of the new Knowledge and in this way contributed to the foundation laying of the emergent Cosmos. The field the Mother left had this exclusive purpose, both in the Ashram and in Auroville, – to force into evidence the harmonising and integrating Powers which alone could usher in the new creation.

 

To accomplish this, the Mother had two especially problematic elements to contend with. One was to secure the effective cooperation of material Nature, concerning which she had the seed-realisation of 1957. In the previous VISHAAL 2/6, February 1988) I have reproduced some of the records the Mother left of those initial and important experiences.

The second involved a far more tenebrous situation. She had to conquer the great Negator. The last 20 years of the Mother’s life were spent in daily proximity with this force of Negation. By far the most demanding part of her Yoga involved the able handling of a force of devastating denial, a force of unredeemable ignorance and a density of consciousness so thick that no light could penetrate its stronghold and the instruments of its expression in the Mother’s entourage.

In the beginning of 1971 the battle lines were drawn. On the one side there were the positive, creative energies; on the other the negative and the destructive. It must be stated before all else that these qualifications assume special meaning in the context of this new way. The main characteristic of the latter is its denial of the Truth – more often by deeds rather than words. In the more extreme cases, where the instrument is entirely possessed by the force of negation, it reveals its true nature by a refusal to accept any light other than its own, any truth but its own falsehood which it holds up as truth, in the true manner of the Titan, or the Asura of Indian tradition. In the less complete manifestation, it is displayed by a clinging to the ‘ego of the instrument’, as Sri Aurobindo has described it, the conviction that the Divine Consciousness depends upon that particular instrument for the fulfilment of its grand Purpose, to the extent that the participant becomes blind to the real Power working through him and through all others. But the condition the Mother was called upon to deal with was primarily the former, the true consciousness of the Asura, inasmuch as she was the embodiment of the Cosmic Divine in its most complete manifestation. Thus her task was to bring about a transformation precisely in that area and therefore involving those powers: the Devas and the Asuras – poles of Light and Darkness which constitute the cosmic dimension perceived as the Cosmic Ignorance, wherein tension and opposition are the ingredients these powers contribute to the evolution. The new and emerging Cosmos is, on the other hand, a manifestation of the Cosmic Truth. The Mother’s task was to prepare the terrain for this great shift in the perception of Reality and by consequence in the expression of that Truth on Earth, a shift in the language of the new way from a ‘binary system’ (Cosmic Ignorance) to a ‘unitary’ one (Cosmic Truth).

It is possible to present a blatant verbal denial of the Truth the Mother sought to establish on Earth by reproducing an especially disturbing dialogue between the Mother and several of her disciples, – one of whom, as the following transcript of the recording reveals, is an embodiment of that devastating force of negation. In the first part of the exchange the Mother discusses certain possible developments in her yoga of transformation with her secretary-disciple. She explains her unknowing at that stage, how she is being kept in the dark and not told explicitly what to expect. She informs the disciple that there is a possibility that she may enter a sort of trance-like state, a ‘sleep’ but which would resemble death, and wherefrom she might awaken transformed:

‘…but the people would never have the patience to support that, to take care [of me]. It is a colossal work, a Herculean task; they are kind [the Mother indicates the direction of the bathroom where her attendants are gathered] but they are doing the maximum, so I cannot ask anything more of them.

‘That’s the thing’. It is the only thing about which the consciousness says, “Yes, that’s it.”

‘So, you understand…There is a state – a state (The Mother closes her fist) like ‘self-absorbed’, where one is…that is the peace.

‘But who, who? To ask that of the people who are taking care of me is impossible.’

(Satprem):  ‘I don’t know but for some time now I have had the impression that you were going to ‘withdraw’ in some way; that more and more you would be absorbed and that externally, for God’s sake, you should have less and less contacts for a period of time.’

‘Yes, yes, but then everyone would think that…that it is the end and no one will take care of me anymore.’

 

(Satprem): ‘Oh! Please, no, no! That is not possible. They will understand. Some will understand in any case. Especially those who are here.’

 

‘They are the ones who could understand.’

 

(Satprem): ‘Yes, but I am sure they will understand.’

 

‘But I cannot tell them.’

 

(Satprem): ‘But we can tell them – I can tell them!’

 

‘Yes…But will they believe you?’

 

(Satprem): ‘Well, I think so! But I feel it. It is clear that you have less and less a desire to be in contact with a quantity of external things which are useless for the work you have to do.’

 

‘But it is necessary to…to…

 

(The Mother hesitates, gasps for breath, then is silent)

 

‘He will come. If you stay long enough, he will come and you can tell him.’

 

(Satrprem): ‘Tell Pranab? …Yes.’

 

‘I could say…Perhaps I could tell him, “I have asked Satprem to explain to you…” and then you will explain it well.’

 

(Satprem): ‘Yes, yes, Sweet Mother, of course.’

 

‘I can tell you that they are absolutely marvellous; they do the maximum that one can do. It is for that reason that I dare not ask him. You will tell him that I said this.’

 

(Silence)

 

‘I seem…(smiling), I seem “fanciful”. I seem full of fancies. I say yes, and then almost immediately afterwards I say no. And so one has the impression that…’

 

(Satprem): ‘No, no, Sweet Mother, no!’

 

‘But in my head…the consciousness is clear, clear, clear…But I cannot speak.’

 

(Silence)

 

‘When he comes you must tell me because I want to tell him right away.’

 

(Satprem): ‘Yes, Sweet Mother.’

 

The Mother then gives flowers to the disciple and after a brief discussion on how her force is felt by him, she asks him to come more regularly, each day, around eleven in the morning. After a moment of silence:

 

(Pranab enters. The Mother’s assistant, who had been listening to the entire conversation, tells him briefly that ‘Satprem has something to tell him on behalf of the Mother’. There is instant rage. Pranab can be heard shouting in the far end of the room:)

 

(Pranab, in Bengali): ‘What a joke! No one can fool me! I know everything. (Then in English citing a Bengali saying) When our bed is [the] sea, why do we care for this dew?’

 

(The Mother comes out of her state of absorption and says to Satprem):

 

‘If you are tired you must just tell me.’

 

(Satprem): ‘No, Sweet Mother, but there is Pranab who has just arrived.’

 

‘Ah! He is there, call him.’

 

(Pranab, in an awful tone): ‘Yes, Mother?’

 

‘I have…I can’t speak.’

 

(Pranab, sarcastically): ‘Don’t speak, Mother!

(In the background one of the assistants is heard laughing.)

 

‘I have said to Satprem to explain to you what is happening – why I must change…’

 

(Pranab, cutting the Mother short): ‘Mother! I’m not interested, Mother.’

 

‘No?’

 

(Pranab): ‘I’m not interested. Whatever happens, happens. I am there to stand up to the last. Whatever happens, happens.’

 

(The Mother tries to speak, Pranab cuts her short)

 

(Pranab): ‘…I am neither reasoning nor doing anything. And I don’t want to listen also, Mother. I understand fully; and let me go on with my own light, own convictions, own faith, own strength, own will. I don’t want to listen, Mother, anything from anybody.’

 

‘But, you do not want to know?…’

 

(Pranab): ‘No, Mother, I do not want [to know].’

 

(Silence, the Mother remains completely immobile, her hands crossed on her knees)

 

(Pranab): It is perfectly alright. I have come with something. I stand by something that…and if it is not – if it doesn’t come, I don’t mind. I am a sportsman, Mother.

‘And I don’t want to listen [to] any explanations because whatever explanation is given, if for the object I came that doesn’t materialise, it is the same thing to me.’

 

‘No…it is because there is an attempt to transform the body.’

 

(Pranab): ‘That will happen, when it happens we shall see, Mother. Why to predict?’

 

(Satprem): ‘No, meanwhile, for this work she may have to go as if in an inner sleep.’

 

(Pranab): ‘Let her go! What is there?’

 

(Satprem): ‘So, you…we have to…’

 

(Pranab): ‘That she has told me – long before Mother had told me. It is not a new thing, Mother. You had told me, explained [to] me.’

 

(Satprem): ‘So, she has to…’

 

(Pranab): ‘I don’t want to listen [to] anything, Mother. Let it happen. What will happen, will happen – and we shall do the best. That’s all.’

 

(Satprem): ‘No, the thing is just…people…perhaps not too much to disturb her…’

 

(Pranab explodes. He is half risen from his chair, a fist on his knee as he lets loose a torrent on the Mother)

 

(Pranab): ‘WHO is disturbing her?!’

 

(Satprem): ‘No, I’m…’

 

(Pranab): ‘Anybody is disturbing you? Amongst us – he can be OFF! Nobody disturbs.’

 

(Satprem, alarmed): ‘No…just…’

 

(The Mother tries to speak, is cut short by Pranab)

 

(Pranab): ‘Mother, don’t tell anything. Go on eat, sleep and work and don’t try to make anybody explain [to] me. I know what it is. I know what everything is. Better everybody keeps quiet!’

 

‘Well, then, alright.’

 

(Pranab): I don’t want to hear anything from anybody.’

 

‘Alright, then.’

 

(Pranab goes off to the end of the room. He blasts out to all the attendants present.)

 

(Pranab): ‘I have my faith, I have my conviction, I have my purpose. And even if I am in the ‘dark’…’

 

(Satprem, to the Mother): ‘Should I come at eleven tomorrow, Sweet Mother?’

 

(Pranab): ‘All that HUMBUG, I don’t like.’

 

‘Yes, my child, you can leave a little before [the arrival of Pranab]…That’s all.’

 

(Satprem): “I should come around eleven, or a little before?’

 

‘A little bit – until 11:25.’

 

(Satprem): ‘That’s it, Sweet Mother. Understood. Goodbye, Sweet Mother.’

 

(Pranab): ‘All those who like fuss – let them continue with the fuss!’

 

(Satprem gets up to leave, the Mother takes his hands, her voice like a child’s)

 

‘Voila, thank you.’

 

(Pranab): ‘There are many people to do fuss. I think most of them…’

 

(Satprem, in a choked voice): ‘Goodbye, Sweet Mother.’

 

(Pranab): ‘In 30 years I have seen enough…! Enough of HUMBUG!’

 

[From L’Agenda de Mere, Volume 13, pages 395ff,

Institut de Recherches Evolutives, Paris,

and the recording of 7 April, 1973]

 

 

In the volume of the Agenda cited above the final play-out of this sordid episode is given in all its dreadful details. To be brief, it culminated in the administration to the Mother of one of the most potent drugs on the market for senility, since she was not ‘behaving’. And within a matter of two or three days of its administration, the Mother left this plane for good.

In the period immediately following the Mother’s passing there were many who went so far as to believe and proclaim that this great Negator was a vibhuti, an emanation of the Supreme according to the Indian tradition. Some felt that having been ‘so close to the Mother’ he was the logical candidate to take her place! I do not believe that in the annals of spiritual history there is a more shocking record of a collective capitulation to the force of Negation as this. The confusion reached such extremes that this individual was entreated by the Ashram hierarchy to address all the ashramites and numerous visitors who had flocked to Pondicherry on receiving news of the Mother’s passing. Disciples believed that he would have ‘the last word’ on the Mother’s transformation.

I attended this meeting on 4 December 1973, where, before over a thousand people, this man once more displayed his appalling ignorance. Yet his hold over the collectivity was so thorough that his talk was considered important enough to print and circulate by the thousands to all the disciples and devotees of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother; but not before it had been edited by certain senior members of the Ashram and cleansed of its more abominable declarations to protect the image of this individual.

Though the recording of the Mother’s 7.4.1973 encounter with the great Negator had been in circulation for a number of years, my son heard it for the first time in the summer of 1986. He had been an honour student at the Ashram School from 1971 until 1980, when he was eliminated from its student body under unacceptable pretexts by this very person in one of his periodic campaigns to eliminate ‘foreigners’ from the institution. When the recording ended the young man commented thoughtfully, ‘How can one explain this to people…’.

I reproduce this comment because these few words summarise an especially murky situation which exists, a condition which festers like a purulent sore in the middle of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother’s work, and which no one in their entourage has had the capacity to heal. It cannot be healed because none wish to face it, even to acknowledge its existence.

The way they have sought to deal with this embarrassing problem has been to deny it and to label all those who refuse to do so as heretics or hostile forces, and a host of other titles. It is as if to wish to understand the reason for such an unusual and lamentable condition is to be a traitor of some sort and an enemy of the Mother’s work. The result has been that a very important feature of her Yoga has gone completely unperceived, with very serious consequences for that community.

Indeed, by this attitude disciples have joined hands with that very force they seek to ignore and whose true nature has unequivocally been unmasked by the above recording, as well as by countless other records and testimonies of individuals who have been similarly victimised by this man. No sincere disciple of the Mother can fail to admit that in this transcript we have been brought face to face with the power of the great Negator. And, as could be expected in such a situation, this person has become the de facto head of the Ashram. Significantly, he controls, among other things, the two most important areas of that community’s life by which a renovation could be experienced: the admission of children into the Ashram School (or their elimination), and the admittance of adult members into the Ashram itself. Those of whom HE does not approve have never found a place in that community, or have been forced to leave though they had been accepted by the Mother herself. Above all, he has interfered with a crucial aspect of Sri Aurobindo’s mission: its international character, both in the Ashram and in Auroville when the two projects were more or less united in spirit. Being an obsessive xenophobist, he has systematically eliminated, one by one, almost all foreign students from the Sri Aurobindo International Centre of Education, making the continued use of that designation a farce. Indeed, so complete has been his hold that he succeeded in eliminating the 4th member of the Solar Line from its student body (as could have been expected given his role of great Negator). When this occurred an exodus was inevitable since it was the signal that a new field had to be created uncontaminated by those old powers with whom the Mother had been obliged to carry on her labour by the demands of her destiny and mission, precisely for the purpose of allowing that new field to come into being. In this sense it must be stated that by eliminating the Fourth from the Ashram School, this Negator and his lieutenants became the instruments for the fulfilment of a work that had to be done elsewhere and could never have found umbrage within the confines of the old field. Thus, in this instance too it is possible to observe how the new Power utilises ALL forces – negative or positive – for its own grand Purpose.

 

The teachings of the Mexican-Indian Nagual, don Juan, as recorded in the books of his apprentice, Carlos Castaneda, describe this sort of ‘contribution’ in a work of transformation of a similar nature, when in the course of his explanations to his disciple, Carlos, he refers to the role of the ‘petty tyrant’. The apprentice has to confront the petty tyrant, the presence of whom he must consider a grace in that it obliges the aspirant to draw out the most heroic energies from his or her hidden depths. The greater the power to harm which the petty tyrant possesses, the greater is the benefit he can confer on the ‘warrior’ (vir, or hero of certain Indian paths). But even more significantly, when Carlos asks what happens to those apprentices who fail to conquer the petty tyrant, the Nagual replies:

 

‘…it goes without saying that warriors always have a chance to recuperate or to retrieve and come back later. But there is another side to this problem. To be defeated by a small-fry petty tyrant is not deadly, but devastating. The degree of mortality, in a figurative sense, is almost as high. By that I mean that warriors who succumb to a small-fry petty tyrant are obliterated by their own sense of failure and unworthiness. That spells high mortality to me.’
‘How do you measure that defeat?’ [the apprentice asks]
‘Anyone who joins the petty tyrant is defeated [italics our own]. To act in anger, without control and discipline, to have no forbearance, is to be defeated.’
‘What happens after warriors are defeated?’
‘They either regroup themselves or they abandon the quest for knowledge and join the ranks of the petty tyrant for life.’

[The Fire From Within, Pocket Books, 1984, page 30.]

Without a doubt there is nothing else available today in the store of literature at the seeker’s disposal which better describes the conditions prevailing in the Mother’s entourage. In addition, I must mention that the work of Carlos Castaneda, particularly his last two books, The Fire From Within and The Power of Silence, is by far the most important material of any true and lasting value that has emerged from the new-Age movements of the 60s and 70s in the West, a period which witnessed an unprecedented increase in the desire for direct knowledge, especially in the youth. No other work from that period can compare with that of the teachings of don Juan. It parallels ours in striking ways, and departs from it perhaps only in its overall aim which appears to be the individual liberation and conquering of death rather than an Earth transformation, the establishment of a new Heaven on a new Earth. Nonetheless, the books of this author-apprentice, especially those mentioned above, are recommended reading for students of the new way. Anyone in this work who has had to deal with the great Negator of the Mother’s entourage, when reading the chapter cited above on the role of the petty tyrant, cannot fail to recognise that individual as precisely the ‘petty tyrant of limitless power’, – a  thing of inestimable value for the warrior of Truth, the striver for ‘impeccability’.

In studying this parallel work the student can also appreciate that the circumstances the petty tyrant offers for the work are real. The threat he poses is, in many instances, a matter of life or death. This serves to remind us that the work the Avatar must accomplish is not fictional, illusory, make-believe. The play is as real as the essence it describes in its unfolding, as real as the Consciousness which controls its denouement. The Mother’s Yoga bore ample testimony to this state of affairs.

The most serious indictment of the Ashram and the emasculated condition of its disciples is that they were impotent to deal with this force of Negation and they refuse to admit what this transcript irrefutably establishes: the power in control of the Ashram is the greatest denier of the Avatar.

There is no code of conduct established by Sri Aurobindo that can justify such impotency. On the contrary, there is an anecdote known to all disciples which provides us with a model for action in such cases as this. In the Ashram’s early days, after Sri Aurobindo had withdrawn for his intense tapasya, on a certain occasion Sri Aurobindo heard one of the inmates shouting at the Mother in the corridor outside his room. Immediately he bellowed out like a roaring lion, ‘WHO IS THAT WHO IS SHOUTING AT THE MOTHER!’

Yet after he left this plane, on countless occasions disciples have listened passively as this great Negator made it a habit of ‘shouting at the Mother’, and much worse, and they consistently failed to counteract these constant onslaughts she and others were subjected to; until finally this man secured complete control. It goes without saying that to realise one’s Godhead in the Integral Yoga, it is required first of all that one realise one’s manhood (or womanhood). Needless to say, there are not many ‘warriors’ to be found in that community, which, however, holds itself up as the true and only propagator of Sri Aurobindo’s teachings.

In the light of the above, how immensely powerful does the following read, the ‘Student’s Prayer’, given by the Mother on the occasion of the inauguration of the Sri Aurobindo International University Centre. The significant date is 6 January 1952:

 

‘Make of us the hero warriors we aspire to become. May we fight successfully the great battle of the future that is to be born, against the past that seeks to endure; so that the new things may manifest and we may be ready to receive them.’

 

Yes, how can one explain all this to people? One can do so effectively only on the basis of the new cosmology which reveals the roles this individual and others play and have played in the Mother’s work, shorn of sentimentality and false notions of solidarity and loyalty, which in this case are simply the covers of cowardice. It is only the new cosmology that can ‘put each element in its place’. But to make use of it courage is needed, the courage to look deeply at that festering sore and seek to comprehend how and why it developed. At that point, on the basis of this heroic investigation, the painful enigmas dissolve and knowledge illumines one’s heart and one’s way. Then, indeed, the ‘new things may manifest and we may be ready to receive them…’

 

In 1957, after her hotel dream, the Mother gave some indication of the terrible times that lay ahead for her when she spoke to her entourage of the role the ‘censors’ play in one’s yoga, and her own. Periodically thereafter she made mention of powers of negation and, in the last portion of her life and yoga, of the devastating force of denial she had to contend with in the atmosphere of the Ashram, a pollution in which she was forced to live and whose aim was to nurture a collective denial of her transformation.

However, before continuing with this discussion, I am obliged to clarify one point in particular because it too concerns one of those ‘painful enigmas’ which cloud the atmosphere of Sri Aurobindo’s work. It is the erroneous thesis put forth by certain disciples who played equally significant roles during the time of the Mother’s intense yoga and her passing. The thesis is that that force of negation cut short her life or was responsible for the Mother’s inability to carry through to completion her body transformation. The thesis holds that this power succeeded in cutting her life short before she was able to complete her work.

It must be emphatically stated that the Divine Consciousness controls all the parts, the instruments, the details of its manifestation, – as mentioned above, those negative as well as positive. That force of denial, more than any other, was consistently under its control, precisely because of its thick-skinned ignorance which made it especially ‘controllable’ by the Higher Power for the role it had to play. Indeed, as we all know, the Mother kept this individual closely by her side for several decades, precisely throughout the entire period she was dealing with the force he embodied. On one occasion she disclosed to a disciple that she had been seeking his transformation for many centuries! But in the context of the supramental yoga, what does ‘transformation’ mean? I propose to discuss this point in depth in the third part of this article, since in understanding this issue in its true light we come to the full revelation of the Mother’s Yoga of Transformation.

Thus, to embody this Negation was this individual’s noble offering to the cause, his impeccable service to the Mother. The tragedy is that once she concluded her work an embodiment of this sort is superfluous. The negative instrumentation served its purpose by obliging the Mother to do her yoga, by obliging her to confront daily this tremendous denial and by extracting from her the highest of her Earthly achievements: the collection of energies in the cauldron by a process other than what the Earth has known – the method of collapse and consequent destruction that characterises the ‘chaos’ of the old creation, of the past that seeks to impede the birth of the new.

However, the Mother went no further than this in what concerns her dealings with that force. Once the work was accomplished, signalled by the knowledge she bequeathed to the Daughter of the Solar Line, she left that force complete freedom to take control of the old field, not officially but intrinsically, just as she did with the disciple and architects in the question of the Temple’s plan; and what is more interesting, she let that force be convinced (similar to her strategy with the architects) that it had her under its sway and could arrogantly throw at her the full ugliness of its age-old titanic Denial:

 

‘I don’ want to listen!’

‘Let me go on with my own light!’

‘I do not want to know!’

‘In 30 years I’ve seen enough of this HUMBUG!’

 

This episode, the most revealing which history and the modern tape recorder have allowed us to preserve, can best be described by an important feature of the teachings of the nagual don Juan, called stalking. In no other school has the Mother’s masterful achievement in this area been more artfully described. The Mother was indeed the master Stalker. This activity can be briefly summarised as the ability to create a drama in which the stalker conveys the impression of being part of a play which is the outcome of a conspiracy of circumstances in which the stalker is a helpless victim. His apparent complete identification with his role in the drama succeeds in drawing others into the play and extracting from them an indispensable participation which they would withhold if they were aware of the part they were playing and their contribution. The stalker knows the purpose for which he or she is engaging in the play, but the other participants do not. Thus to their eyes the stalker invariably appears to be a victim, a helpless fool, an infirm old man or woman, incapable of anything other than a meek submission to the dictates of fate. This often thrusts these participants into the roles of know-alls, as the above dialogue displays most conclusively (‘I know everything! Don’t explain!)

But the stalker is not a helpless bumbler, as he or she pretends to be. As with the Mother, there is a conscious contact with what don Juan calls the spirit, manifesting in the universe through intent and which in our work is called the Power of the One, the Power that controls the play of circumstances from its centremost position, a centrality common to all things. The stalker is merely in direct contact with this Power and is a conscious instrument for the fulfilment of ITS purpose.

This activity was central to the Mother’s mission on Earth; and at no other time was it displayed more clearly than in her final decade of life, when, as an ‘infirm old lady’ she had to manipulate the forces in daily and relentless opposition to her work, using the tactics of the masterful Stalker that she was. Some of the records of this activity have been preserved in ‘Notes on the Way’ and ‘The Mother’s Agenda’. But the most important part of her work in this regard was not a question of words but deeds, and is not to be found in any recording but in the body of the work she bequeathed to us all, and, above all, in the supreme Nectar that remained after the great churning of the milky/murky ocean of her entourage.

As could be expected, none were aware of the Mother’s brilliant ‘stalking’; hence they have ‘joined hands with the petty tyrant’, as don Juan would explain it, rather than realise that that force of negation was meant to be conquered and not to be himself the conqueror.

 

When I arrived in the Ashram in 1971, to all outward appearances this force was ‘in control’. The atmosphere was contaminated by its negating consciousness. By the time of my arrival the Chamber’s original plan had been done away with and replaced by the architects’ revised version. But by 1971 the transformative work, the cleansing of the slate, the preparation of the new field was largely completed, to such a degree that the Mother’s Christmas message for 1971 was, ‘The time has come for the rule of falsehood to end. In the Truth alone is salvation.’

 

The focus of the Mother’s yoga from 1971 onwards was not to deal with that force any more but rather to pour her accumulated power into new vessels. This she did meticulously, by a method whose effectiveness staggers the mind, so complete and accurate was her functioning and control. (In The Tenth Day of Victory I have written of this in detail.) Significantly, it was about this time that her secretary-disciple began periodically to ask the Mother why she was not speaking anymore, why she was not telling him anything. And even more significantly, why it was that she was not mentioning her meetings, if any, with Sri Aurobindo on the subtle plane as she used to do so often. What had he to say?

The Mother was not ‘speaking’ much during her final two years of life, but the Knowledge and Power she was pouring out during those last years was certainly the most formidable display of a guru passing on his store of yogic achievement to a disciple that has ever been witnessed on Earth before.

But the outward situation in the Ashram in 1971 presented the unbiased seeker with a clearly defined ranging of forces on either side of a chasm, and with a choice: the old or the new. In the Ashram this translated itself into an atmosphere generated by those who ‘believed in the Mother’s transformation’ and those who did not, or those who were indifferent to the matter. The ‘believers’ furnished the Mother with a form of ‘support system’ that was entirely necessary during a certain phase of her yoga. The others were conclusively ranging themselves in the ranks of the ‘petty tyrant’.

This was a totally impersonal play. There were no rewards or punishments, no castigations or moralistic triumphs of the Devas over the Asuras. The sole reason for the existence of this alignment was to create an atmosphere, similar to the play in the Cosmic Ignorance, in which the Mother could complete her work; or rather, which would oblige her to do so. This obligation or imposition was the fruit of the play of circumstances, or the alignment of energies in the periphery which created cosmic poles of tension – real tension. It is true that the Supramental Shakti controls the entire unfolding, but this does not diminish the validity and relevance of the supporting actors and actresses in their negation or affirmation. Yet the impersonal nature of this work – a condition demanded of us in the supramental yoga – leaves the instrument ‘free’ at a certain stage, free to choose. One can continue as an instrument of negation or choose the path of creation, of affirmation. All the instruments in the Mother’s entourage, participants in her final victory, were presented with this grace of choosing, both while the Mother was embodied and, for a certain time, even after she left this plane. But the key feature of this act, is an arousal within, with no imposition from outside, for the old times have been surpassed, the old ways rendered obsolete. The Mother made this superior participation in the Supramental Manifestation possible by her immensely precious bequeathal: the Centre and the plan for the daughter’s ‘super-organisation’. The new Gnosis was and is victorious.

While the members of the Sri Aurobindo Ashram do not understand the true nature of the Mother’s transformation, passage to this higher involvement on the basis of a conscious act of choosing is impossible. Failing this the only course left is to participate in the collapse, in the unwinding of a process whose central purpose has ceased to exist. Those who choose to remain prisoners of the past and who choose to adhere to the dictates of the great Negator succumb, by active adherence or by default, to his commands. They throw about themselves the chains of Ignorance and play out on this planet a destiny coloured by the constricting lens of his dark vision.

But what, exactly, is this power? How can it hold sway and cloud the atmosphere so thoroughly that none in the Mother’s entourage are able to see its true nature and role, much less to stand up to this negation and call halt to its rule?

This force derives its power from the vital-physical plane, the dimension closest to the material Earth manifestation. Consequently, we should not be surprised to learn that the embodiment of this force which I have called the great Negator is the director of the Physical Education Department of the Ashram. The dreadful exchange he had with the Mother, reproduced above, displays the true nature of that consciousness, – defiant, inconceivably arrogant in its ignorance, closed to the Mother’s light, enamoured of its own ‘truth’ (‘…Let me go on with my own light!’), rejecting any higher light that can explain and dispel its darkness and dissolve its age-old hold (‘Don’t try to make anybody explain!’). Indeed, it thrives on denial, on negation, on that eternal litany: ‘It cannot be done because it has never been done’ and hence, ‘LET ME BE AS I AM!’

It is a denial that is lodged in each human being – indeed, in each cell of our physical substance. Hence it is this negation that must be transformed if a new material base is to emerge, a new physical instrument, without which the Manifestation cannot be integral.

To deal with such an obscure force before the new Power had become consolidated, only one tactic was possible: stalking. The Mother could not confront that force openly simply because the ‘super-organisation’ had not been unveiled, upon whose new foundations the supramental creation could come into the open and become ‘the recognised centre’ with ‘real effective power’, a Power of Truth none could deny, none could fail to ‘recognise’, a power that could survive even the onslaught of the forces of destruction because its base is no longer in the old creation which was built upon the principle of destruction but an entirely new Base, whose principal feature is a ‘centre that holds’ and is hence the nucleus of the new Cosmos in which all things are in their right place, in which all the members of the community are united on the basis of an ‘inner realisation’ which constitutes the act of choosing or recognition of the Centre. Before the Knowledge was complete – that is, its fourfold foundation – it was not possible to confront any force of denial, any power of negation openly. There was no certainty of victory when the Knowledge was incomplete, when Time had not fulfilled its supramental seed-core. It was only in the decade of the 70s that the gaps were filled and the Knowledge then bore a wholeness whose fourfold base made it an invincible tool.

Aware in her higher consciousness of this situation the Mother restricted herself in her dealings with the forces of negation to the act of gathering energies together ‘in a new way’. While not being in a position to create a cosmos out of that especially chaotic ‘brew’, she did leave us the proper field and on the basis of her noble achievement the rest could safely and victoriously ensue.

The two creations – the old and the new – stand on the same physical base, the Earth. But they are governed by altogether different laws, hence they respond to different influences: one to the old Time, the other to the new Gnostic Time – the key Power of the ‘super-organisation’.

(to be continued)

 

 

‘Skambha’, February of 1988

 

 

 

The Assassinations of Mahatma Gandhi and Indira Gandhi

 

In VISHAAL 2/5, December 1987 (‘This Question of Purpose’), I discussed the number-powers 8 and 9 as parts of a connected process with respect to the vehicles or fields where the Integral and Supramental Yogas could be practiced. I would like to offer a further example of the connection and how the occurrence of an event on an 8-power day normally signifies that a further step must be taken; something else is to transpire which will round off that particular process.

This is most clearly demonstrated in the assassinations of Mahatma Gandhi and Indira Gandhi. I wish to show students the very great precision of the new cosmology concerning events which fall within the ambit of the Power insofar as they constitute a unified process.

It is not possible to discover a unified process of this nature unless one is provided with the key of a higher knowledge. The Gnostic Circle is that key. It is the cosmological blueprint that formed the basis for verification of the Solar and Lunar Lines as the helical arrangement around which the Supramental Manifestation could become consolidated on Earth, and particularly in India. Thus the inner triangle of the diagram, marking off the 9, 6, and 3 powers, numbers or planets, provided the central key with which the members of the Solar Line could be recognised as Evolutionary Avatars, in no abstract terms, as well as a verification of the members of the Lunar Line with its accompanying agents, Mahatma Gandhi and Kamala Nehru.

Concerning Mahatma Gandhi we discover a certain clue in his assassination which allows us to understand that it was part of a connected process. This clue involved Time and it lay in the very date of his demise. 30.1.1948, which, by the mathematics of unity, equals 8 (30+1+1+9+4+8=8). However, with this fact alone we are not able to predict the next step; we are only given the understanding that more is yet to come in a connected sequence, that what is to come is part of an unbroken line and it must involve the last stage of the process and the number 9. And this was indeed the case.

But what lies at the root of the matter? The issue was apparently the partition of India and, to a rather superficial assessment, it was the communal disharmony that led to Gandhi’s assassination. Yet this is only partly true. The far more essential factor is the establishment of the new creation on Indian soil and India as the field where certain key ‘knots’ would be unravelled for the Earth in the evolution of consciousness of the species. The new cosmology provides us with the means to understand what the process is that allows this to transpire. Of course a major issue in this unfolding is the partitioned condition of India at the time of Independence and the method required to heal that dismembering. We must, at the same time, understand what such a shattering of the subcontinent signifies in the higher harmony of things.

Historians have given their versions of the causes of Partition and the tragic occurrences this produced among the people of India, especially in the northern sector. But in the light of the supramental gnosis these ideas are only partially true. In the context of the new cosmology and its language, they represent the peripheral play, the conspiracy of circumstances on the circumference of the circle that represents the new creation. But insofar as the Supermind is the active power in the process, this ‘circle’ is a unified multiplicity, with a central, binding Sun at its heart; and therefore we know that this peripheral play of circumstances has now been integrated into the process, that it is indeed an integrated and harmonised unit we are dealing with. Consequently, each and every event that transpires within the new system is controlled, and it is a recognisable part of a unitary unfolding. It therefore has a sense, a purpose.

But to discover what this is one must have the light of a new and enhanced wisdom and an impeccable key of higher knowledge. This eschews sentimentality and demands a courageous power of seeing and discernment. For example, one sees Mahatma Gandhi’s true role – not as the father of the Indian nation but as the peripheral agent of the Lunar Line. And, above all regarding the issue under analysis, one is able to discern just what his contribution really was and how it was an accommodation of a sort. Given the totality of conditions prevailing and the complexity of the process, and above all the demand for an integral and harmonised resolution of those problematic knots, India was unable to respond to anything higher than his moral and ethical standard and an incomplete perception which centred on an equally incomplete understanding of the policy of non-violence and its consequences.

The framework Mahatma Gandhi provided left gaps in the structure. Thus vital energies escaped the process of integration. His insistency on a certain formula of non-violence and the generation of guilt as a key factor in his programme resulted in a failure to complete the work in 1947. It left dangerous energies unintegrated, and the result was the murderous partition with its accompanying massive slaughter of Indian by Indian. I repeat, this was directly connected to a formula that was incomplete and that failed to incorporate the totality of energies it sought to integrate. For we are always dealing with energy, the student must bear in mind, in different equations and complex patterns of interrelation. A mental and moral standard is insufficient to allow the new creation to become established on Earth. It is the Supermind alone that can successfully carry the world to the next stage in its evolution. And this is a vision far above the mental formula. However, at the time of Mahatma Gandhi’s participation nothing more was possible. And on the basis of the new cosmology we have a confirmation in the very date of Independence: it was indeed Sri Aurobindo’s birthday, 15 August, but the complete tally results in 8 (1+5+8+1+9+4+7=8). Hence this fact also permits the student of the New Way to realize that celebration of the event so long awaited was part of a larger process and that more lay ahead. In addition, it allows us to realise that what does lie ahead is directly related to whatever formed the basis for that incomplete celebration. Wisdom lies in the discernment that the partitioned condition of India on 15th August, 1947, would be the underlying root of whatever else was to transpire. And finally it all converges on the deeper causes themselves of Partition.

Thus the assassination of Mahatma Gandhi shortly after Independence also fell on a day of 8 number-power, 30.1.1948 (=8). The same power of the 8 that was present at Independence was still a factor to contend with. The matter would reach its extreme, in a directly connected sequence, 36 years later with the assassination of Indira Gandhi.

Violence is ever the underlying theme. But the real problem, as with terrorism, lies with those unintegrated energies. Indeed, this can be traced to the human being and the mental constitution, – those unintegrated energies within the individual human instrument; for the knot to be undone is the same whether we view the matter collectively or individually. But an incomplete formula is not the solution. It left crucial energies disconnected from the process.

Indira Gandhi’s assassination was the outcome of that incomplete experience. She succumbed in a manner which displays with starkest exactitude the reality of this unresolved Knot and the resistant, ferocious energies which constitute its nature. But, at the same time, her demise is also a means to realise that the final stage in the process has been reached; and, moreover, that we are not likely to experience another situation of this order regarding the members of the Lunar Line if the energy released by her death is allowed to fulfil itself.

The date of Indira’s assassination was 31.10.1984. Students of the new cosmology cannot fail to note the importance of this date in the overall unfolding of the Manifestation. First of all, we may take the year itself, 1984. It represents a reversal of the year of Mahatma Gandhi’s assassination, 1948. However, what his reversal of numbers signifies is that a multiple of 9 is involved; that is, a cycle of 9 years, as in all other cases where the final two digits of the year are reversed. But this particular multiple of 9 adds weight to the thesis that we are dealing with a final step in a connected process, insofar as between 1948 and 1984 there are 36 years, or the 4th multiple of 9. Students of the new way know that this denotes a fourfold passage and hence a certain completion in a structure whose basic form is a division into four parts.

But the actual date of Indira Gandhi’s demise is the most revealing factor to establish a connection with Mahatma Gandhi’s. 31 October would be exactly 9 months after 30 January. Thus her death would not only fall 4×9 years after Mahatma Gandhi’s, but 9 months as well; with one additional day, however.

We must ask why there is a discrepancy of one day in so exact a pattern. The answer lies in the significant passage from 8 to 9. Had Indira’s assassination fallen one day earlier, to place it an exact 9 months after Mahatma Gandhi’s on the calendar, given the nature of our number system it too would have taken place on a day of 8 number-power. Whereas, the addition of one day, coupled with the 9 cycle of 36 years, presents us with the image of a completed process. That is, those unintegrated energies that found no adjustment or place within the former incomplete formula of non-violence, by 1984 had reached an explosive peak which demands integration. The indications are that only now can that knot be undone. This lies at the root of the problem Rajiv Gandhi, fourth member of the Lunar Line, faces in the Sikh conundrum.

It is also well to point out that 1984 marked the half-way point in the three final decades of this century, beginning with 1971 and ending in 1998, a year which coincides with the termination of the first 72-year cycle of the Aquarian Age. It is time now for a positive energy to manifest which can resolve these conundrums in unanticipated ways.


The passage from 8 to 9 describes the change which the human race is compelled to make for its survival. But survival does not consist in a continuity of the species as it is presently constituted. What is demanded is the introduction of something new, hitherto unmanifest, which will constitute the enhanced foundations of a new race. For this to come into being the present boundaries of consciousness, and by consequence the condition of the human instrument, must be extended. This extension is conveyed in number-power by the passage from 8 to 9.

It is a critical passage, fraught with danger, for when this stage is reached it implies that either a new creation comes into being or there is a total collapse.

The human being has never successfully accomplished this crossing; but it can no longer be postponed. An indication of this imperative need, represented by these number-powers, is the unusual interplay between Neptune, the 8th planet of our System, and Pluto, the 9th. The latter, because of its erratic motion, has swung into Neptune’s orbit and, for a time, has displaced it from its eighth position. It has thus intertwined itself with the 8th power. This situation will last until the end of the century. It is a clear representation of an interlinking, of a joint process which we cannot escape. The demands of the 8 must be met and integrated if we are to reach the 9 apex successfully; and this must be a joint process.

In the larger boundaries of the Earth’s age, we also face the same passage. We emerged from the 8th Manifestation in 234BC, when the ‘void’ became the favoured experience of the then spiritual elite. That Void is descriptive of the present impasse and the choice we face of either creation or destruction.

We are now in the 9th Manifestation, the culmination in a cycle of 77,760 years. It is the time of the great Birth. The consciousness which the Earth has been gestating is finally born. And within this critical Manifestation the Age of Aquarius is the most dangerous and, at the same time, the most significant and inspiring. For the 9th Avatar takes birth in this Age to complete the crossing, to secure the Victory.

There are two sections of the Gnostic Circle which demonstrate vividly this extension. Of particular interest is the passage through Scorpio, the 8th sign at the end of which lies Saturn, and into Sagittarius, the 9th. In Sri Aurobindo’s epic poem, Savitri, these are equally critical portions, for the 8th Book is the Book of Death, and in the 9th Book the Goddess follows Death beyond the boundaries set for the human being. She wilfully transgresses those limits and defies Death’s sombre warning.

Yet those are the very boundaries that we must now cross so that we may enlarge the present limits of our destiny; indeed, so that we may experience a higher destiny. And this is the crucial act of choosing that is demanded. In order to make this passage the act of choosing requires a conscious process which holds the key to a special release of energy for millennia closed in the dark cave of Scorpio, or the lowest centre of the human instrument, the sex centre. When this energy is released and utilised to create a new axial balance, this becomes the pivot around which the higher destiny can become organised because the true centre has come into being. It is then that Whole Time, or the full circle, can be the integrated experience of the individual and of civilisation, a condition never before known. Thus the final quarter of the Circle, consisting of the 10th, 11th and 12th signs, has always been the unknown, the ‘heaven beyond’, because the Void has consistently devoured the energies that are needed to effect the crossing. This is the ‘error of the Buddha’ which Sri Aurobindo announced would be rectified by Kalki, the Evolutionary Avatar who represents for humanity that victorious crossing.

Using the Lunar Line as an example, the student can better understand the danger we face as a civilisation through an enlightened examination of the conditions surrounding the deaths of Mahatma Gandhi and Indira Gandhi, and of all that has transpired during the 36 years which have separated these two events. But of special importance is one factor – indeed, the factor that changes everything. It is the continuity of the Line, which was not truncated with the death of Indira Gandhi but which, facilitated by the conspiracy of circumstances that resulted in her assassination, saw the rise to power of the 4th in the Line.

It is this sort of continuity that is required for the successful passage and extension, a continuity that the very nature of the crossing demands. It is not the continuation of any particular party, political system or social structure. Rather it is a line drawn by Time through the corridors of destiny which must at all costs be maintained in order to secure the ultimate victory.

(For a more detailed analysis of the significance of Indira Gandhi’s death and its consequences for the Lunar Line, see VISHAAL 0/1, October 1985, ‘The Nehrus and the New Cosmology’.)


On the basis of the new cosmology it is possible to present even greater details in this matter, incorporating other dates and factors regarding the process India is living for the world. But for the time being I will limit myself simply to drawing attention to the exacting control of the Supermind, using Time as its executive Power, and its consequent ability to create and to organise the conditions for its own fulfilment, using all circumstances – positive and negative – for its ultimate and total victory. In 1968 the Mother realised that the new Power which had manifested by then would display a ‘new precision’ quite different from the mental exercise and the science which it has produced. [See, The New Way, Volume 2, Chapter 7, p. 319.] The precision she spoke of would be a power of seeing that could harmonise and integrate events in a related and interconnected form. To demonstrate the truth of her statement, periodically I present students and the sincere seeker with means to verify concretely and non-speculatively just how this new Power is expressing itself in the world today and the exciting manner in which the Supermind, armed with this new Power, has been organised for Earth use. The tools we are given as precise keys of knowledge themselves verify the Mother’s statement in a manner that leaves no scope for scepticism or despair and eliminates the old foundations of faith and blind acceptance.

However, a process of Yoga must accompany the usage of these keys of knowledge to provide for a direct experience, because the inner truths they hold will only be revealed in the course of a serious practice of the supramental yoga and a conscious participation in the foundation-laying of the new world.


P.N.-B.
‘Skambha’

25 December, 1987

The Mother’s Dream – Part 1 Defining the Old and the New

 

During the night of 2-3 July, 1957, the Mother had a remarkable dream. It constituted one of her greatest acts of prophetic seeing and was to indicate the course her yoga would take for close to two decades. But even after she left this material plane her dream continued to reveal its prophetic quality because what the Mother so accurately foresaw in this vision and described as ‘something which is yet to be manifested’, would enter its final stage of realisation precisely on the day of her original vision, 2-3 July, but 23 years after the dream took place and the Mother was no longer incarnate. The exactitude of this synchronisation, in such a fundamental matter which I hope the following discussion will make clear, displays once again the important role the Measure of the Year plays in the Supramental Yoga. July 3rd falls in the zodiacal month of Cancer, and as I have explained in articles appearing in VISHAAL it is the portion of the year particularly connected to Diti, the dark mother of the Veda, the force of the past, of inertia, and of Prakriti or Mother Nature. These facts are amply borne out not only by the contents of the Mother’s dream but by what was to follow in the future involving the same date.

In addition and of equal importance is the fact that July 2-3, 1957 was the exact 4.5 Orbit of the 1950s and hence a moment of singular importance in the Work, the orbit which the new cosmology describes as the Void and the dark Knot in matter. By the mathematics of unity, 2 and 3 July 1957 can be reduced to the numbers 4 and 5 respectively. These hold the key to the nature of the problem her dream revealed which we shall now analyse in detail.

The Mother saw certain key conditions of the Yoga which had not yet surfaced in the 1950s. It was only in the next decade in fact that she was actually to live the experience she had foreseen for herself and which would constitute a certain line of demarcation between the old and the new. To appreciate the value of her vision and the methodical control that exists in this Work, it is important to bear in mind that the Mother had no way of knowing just how accurate her dream was, insofar as certain of its key elements had not yet been unveiled; indeed, some would only come into being in the years to follow.

1956, the year before her dream, was a turning point in the Work. On 29 February, the Supramental Manifestation occurred which opened the doors to the new world. The ‘new time’ had come. But the actual direction the Yoga would take was still a mystery, the lines of which could only be understood to some extent through a certain symbolic language. With this knowledge one could connect the symbols indicating the future course with the things they symbolised, with the people and the events which at the time of the Mother’s dream had not yet manifested.

When I first read the account of this dream in 1974 or 1975, I was amazed at the precision of the symbols and the accuracy with which they corresponded to actual happenings on Earth; in particular I was delighted to be able to bear witness once again to the Mother’s extraordinary visionary power and the impeccable manner in which she had seen the course the Yoga would take. Not only was her vision superb but her ability to explain the symbolism the next day to her entourage revealed her profound grasp of the requirements of the Yoga. By the time I had read this account much of what she had foreseen had come to pass; for verification there was a record of her Yoga in circulation,  ‘Notes on the Way’.

However, in 1957 nothing of this had manifested, in particular the main revelation of her dream. This was the role a centre, or centering would play in the future of the Work. A careful study of the dream reveals that the Mother understood the part ‘a centre’ would play, especially in the Supramental Yoga where it is essential for the collective realisation, which is a distinguishing feature of that Yoga. Thus the question of a collective experience was the underlying theme of the dream [from TMCE, Vol. 9, pp.137-140]:

‘I have been asked if we are doing a collective yoga and what the conditions for the collective yoga are.

‘I might tell you first of all that to do a collective yoga we must be a collectivity (!) and then speak to you about the different conditions required for being a collectivity. But last night, [smiling] I had a symbolic vision of our collectivity.

‘I had this vision in the early part of the night, and it made me wake up with a rather unpleasant impression. Then I went back to sleep and had forgotten it, and just now when I thought of the question I have been asked, the vision suddenly came back. It returned with a great intensity and so imperatively that now when I wanted to tell you exactly what kind of collectivity we want to realise in accordance with the ideal Sri Aurobindo has given in the last chapter of The Life Divine – a supramental, gnostic collectivity, the only one which can practise Sri Aurobindo’s integral yoga and be physically realised in a progressive collective body that grows more and more divine – the memory of this vision became so imperative that it prevented me from speaking.

‘Its symbol was very clear though of quite a familiar kind, so to speak, but so unmistakably realistic in its familiarity…. If I were to relate it to you in detail, probably you wouldn’t even be able to follow; it was very complicated. It was the image of a kind of – how to put it? – of an immense hotel in which all earthly possibilities were accommodated in different rooms. And all this was in a state of constant transformation: fragments or entire wings of the building were suddenly demolished and rebuilt while all the people were still staying in them, in such a way that if a person went somewhere even inside this huge hotel, he ran the risk of not finding his room again when he wanted to get back to it! For it had been demolished and was being rebuilt on another plan. There was order, organisation…and there was the fantastic chaos I have described, and in that there was a symbol. There was a symbol which certainly applies to what Sri Aurobindo writes here [‘The Supramental Manifestation’, pp.33-36] on the necessity of the transformation of the body, what kind of transformation should take place for life to become a life divine.

‘It was something like this: somewhere in the centre of this huge building, a room was reserved…for a mother and her daughter. The mother was a very old lady, a self-important matron with much authority and her own views on the whole organisation. The daughter had a sort of power of movement and activity which made it possible for her to be everywhere at once even while remaining in that room which was…well, a little more than a room; it was a sort of apartment, and its main feature was to be right at the centre. But she was in constant argument with her mother. The mother wanted to keep things as they were with the rhythm they had, that is, with precisely that habit of demolishing one thing to build another out of it, and then again demolishing another to rebuild another one – which gave the building an appearance of a frightful confusion. And the daughter didn’t like that and had another plan. She wanted above all to bring something quite new into this organisation, a sort of super-organisation which would make all this confusion unnecessary. Finally, as it was impossible to come to an understanding, she left the room to go on a sort of round of inspection…. She went her round, saw everything, then she wanted to go back to her own room – for it was her room as well – to take some decisive action. And it was then that something rather peculiar began to happen. She remembered quite well where her room was, but each time she set out to go there by one route either the stairs disappeared or things were so changed that she could no longer recognise her way! And so she went here and there, climbed up and down, searched, went in and out … impossible to find the way back to her room! As all of this was taking a physical appearance, which was, as I said, very familiar and very ordinary, as always in these symbolic visions, somewhere there was – how to put it? – the administration of this hotel, and a woman who was a kind of manager, who had all the keys and knew where everybody was staying. So the daughter went to this person and asked, ‘Can you show me the way to my room?’ – ‘Oh, yes, certainly, it is very easy.’ All the people around looked at her as though saying, ‘How can you say that?’ But she got up and, with authority, asked for a key, the key of the room, and said, ‘I’ll take you there.’ Then she took all sorts of routes, but all so complicated, so bizarre! And the daughter followed her very attentively so as not to lose sight of her. And just at the moment when obviously they should have reached the place where this so-called room was, suddenly the manager – we shall call her the manager – the manager with her key…disappeared! And this feeling of the disappearance was so acute that…everything disappeared at the same time.

‘If…to help you to understand this riddle, I could tell you that the mother is physical Nature as it is and the daughter is the new creation. The manager is the mental consciousness, organiser of the world as Nature has made it until now, that is, the highest sense of organisation manifested in material Nature as it is now. This is the key to the vision. Naturally, when I woke up I knew immediately what could solve this problem which had seemed absolutely insoluble. The disappearance of the manager and her key was a clear indication that she was quite incapable of leading to its true place what could be called the creative consciousness of the new world.

‘I knew it but I didn’t have the vision of the solution, which means that this is something which is yet to be manifested; this was not yet manifested in that building – that fantastic structure – and this is precisely the mode of consciousness which would transform this incoherent creation into something real, truly conceived, willed, executed, with a centre which is in its true place, a recognised place, with a real effective power.

 

(Silence)

 

‘It is quite clear in its symbolism, in the sense that all possibilities are there, but in disorder and confusion. They are neither coordinated nor centralised nor unified around the single central truth and consciousness and will…’

Those who have studied my work and in particular all the volumes of The New Way, and those who have been following Vishaal, are in a position to understand exactly what the Mother was alluding to when she described this new power as ‘the daughter’ and her special characteristics of ‘power of movement and activity which made it possible [for her] to be everywhere at once while remaining in that room which was…right at the centre’.

These words describe the action at the third level of the Solar Line. And that third position is indeed the Daughter Principle. It is ‘movement and activity’ since it corresponds to the vital level in the fourfold composition of the species in evolution, and, above all, it has a special relation to the centre. The contribution of the third member of the Line lies particularly in this question of centering and the axis this brings into being. In consequence, it is the third element in the triadic gradation of Transcendent, Cosmic and Individual Divine. The last, the Individual, is the soul, the incarnate seat of a perfect centering in creation. Because the human being has never realised the fullest potential of the soul, this true centre has never been an integrated part of the evolution of consciousness of the species, and by consequence of the physical instrument used for this evolution on Earth. The lack of a perfect centre and axial balance is what defines death as experienced by the human species.

Students of the new way will recognise in the Mother’s dream and its analysis by her that the new power she described as ‘something which is yet to be manifested’ is the Third Principle which in 1957 had not yet been unveiled. This unveiling took place only in 1971; hence that year marked the conclusive divide between the old and the new. It signalled the beginning of a special, detailed work which would prove that what the Mother had understood of her vision was indeed accurate and constituted a great act of seeing accompanied by an impeccable Knowledge. Just as in the question of the meaning of the measurements and design of her vision of the Temple-chamber, the Mother here too was unaware of each and every detail regarding the way the truths she had perceived in this dream-vision would materialise. But she knew that her vision was accurate in terms of the way the Supermind would be organised for the Earth and the nature of that ‘new power’ that alone could introduce the new creation.

In 1957 the Mother foresaw the need for a ‘centre that holds’, that in this lay the secret to creating a cosmos out of the chaos. And this, as students of the new way know, is precisely the work of the Third in the Solar Line, the ‘daughter’ of the trinity.


In the course of her Yoga the Mother had a number of accurate prophetic visions. One was of course her vision and design of the inner chamber of the Temple; another was her experience of number-powers, in which she foresaw with remarkable exactitude the Solar and Lunar Lines in the symbolic form of luminous columns of numbers [see TVN, 0/1, October 1985]. This was certainly one of her most astonishing visionary feats. And then there is the dream we are discussing in the present article. Like the Temple-chamber’s vision, this also provides us with certain revealing details of the supramental yoga; but because of the almost casual manner in which the Mother mentions these important elements, they are likely to be disregarded or overlooked unless a very careful study of her dream is undertaken.

In the last issue of VISHAAl, (2/5, December 1987) I discussed the present condition of the Sri Aurobindo Ashram in terms of its limitations for expressing and realising the Supramental Truth. The Mother herself had understood in 1957 just what would be required for such a collective work to be successful. And she knew that a ‘new power’ would have to manifest if a field were to be created where the collective yoga could be practised which would introduce the new species. At the heart of this special undertaking lay the creation of a cosmos; and in this the indispensable ingredient is a Centre – a true centre. The Mother gives us the precise details:

‘…this is something which is yet to be manifested; this was yet to be manifested in that building – that fantastic structure – and this is precisely the mode of consciousness which would transform this incoherent creation into something real, truly conceived, willed, executed, with a centre which is in its true place, a recognised place, with real effective power.’

Indeed, in these few lines we have the heart of the matter. But in analysing them it is apparent that what I wrote regarding the present conditions in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram and in Auroville is true especially since the problem lies in the lack of a centre, a ‘recognised centre’. For when a true centre comes into being with ‘real effective power’, this is the beginning of the creation of a cosmos, the very first stages in the emergence, in effective terms, of the new supramental collectivity. The above description the Mother has given us is precisely what I mean by ‘a cosmos’.

I use the word ‘cosmos’ purposefully. It signifies harmony; and this is the keyword of the action of the Third Power – the new element the Mother alluded to as being able to transform the incoherent creation into something real and truly conceived. But her dream also foretells something more.

A cosmos necessitates a centre, just as the solar system requires a central sun. But what is the nature of a body that is able to function as a real centre, with ‘effective power’? It is a special alignment. An axis comes into being in such an alignment which creates a field that extends outward from its central point due to the convergence of the contraction and expansion directions; hence a ‘centre that holds’. It has the capacity then to bind certain related elements to itself, to keep bodies in orbit of itself. This is what the Mother means by ‘a centre in its place’, a statement which is likely to be overlooked in a surface perusal of her dream-vision. For it is this question of placement that we are concerned with, both individually and collectively, since this is what allows a cosmos to manifest out of the chaos:

‘…all possibilities are there, all activities are there, but in disorder and confusion. They are neither coordinated nor centralised nor unified around the central truth and consciousness and will.’

The Gnostic Circle is the blueprint of the consciousness of the gnostic being. It is also the blueprint of the new collectivity. The student may observe that the Sun lies at the centre of the Gnostic Circle. This is the symbol of the Supermind, the Truth-Consciousness, in Sri Aurobindo’s definition. And further, as a diagram of a collective expression, the central Sun is that ‘central truth and consciousness and will’ the Mother refers to above. This is what holds the collective consciousness around an axis in an orderly fashion, in a harmonious association. But the means to achieve what appears in the Gnostic Circle to be a simple attainment, in that the diagram merely describes the harmony of our own solar system and therefore a reality we are a part of and already manifesting in a sense, is actually considerably difficult. What is implied in the Gnostic Circle is a major shift, spiritually as well as physically. To begin with, the individual must dislodge the ego as the pivot of being and realise the divine Centre, that central Sun. Then a cosmos is truly born, with ‘real effective power’.

The world has never known such a condition of being. Yet the fact that the diagram used to describe this superior poise is simply the synthetic vision of our solar system indicates that this higher truth is the real purpose of the evolution of consciousness on Earth. Therefore what I am describing is truly an unveiling of a centre that has always been in its ‘rightful place’ but which has never been ‘recognised’ – a centre with a ‘recognised  place’, as the Mother disclosed in 1957 on the basis of her extraordinary dream.

Consequently the question of ‘recognition’ assumes a singular importance in the Work. It is linked to ‘unveiling’, and this is an individual and collective process. The individual unveiling forms the basis for the collective recognition of the centre. In this lies the question of choice and the importance the act of choosing acquires at the third level of the Manifestation. Therefore, a thorough analysis of the Mother’s dream indicates that the episode of the Temple would be one of the primary means to realise that individual and collective centre by a process of ‘recognition’, the outcome of the act of choosing. [See, The New Way, Volume 1, Chapter 7, page 91]


The Mother describes the daughter as the creative consciousness of the new world. However, in her talk she announces that the dream was disturbing; it left her with an ‘unpleasant impression’. It is clear that the abrupt ending of the experience without a passage in the dream to its phase of fulfilment is what left her with the unpleasant feeling at the sudden disappearance of not only the obstructing factor (the manager) but the entire vision as well. From this she realised that the new power was a thing yet to be manifested.

In this connection there is a very important aspect to the Mother’s vision, which subsequent events served to confirm. It concerns the daughter’s quest to reach her room, the ‘exact centre’ of the hotel. The Mother foresaw a situation that would begin to unfold more than a decade later, after she had left her body. In November of 1973, circumstances were set in motion similar to the Mother’s vision in which the daughter seeks to occupy her room at the centre of that chaotic hotel. In the successful accomplishment of this quest lay the outcome of the work that intensified as of 1971. Whether or not the new creation would actually come into being hinged on this attainment. And, interestingly, it did indeed involve ‘a room’; moreover, a ‘central room’.

The Mother’s Temple-chamber was that room, the abode of the Daughter Principle/Power, who adds to the supramental manifestation the perfect centering, the element which can create a cosmos out of the chaos.

The Rigveda is replete with verses describing this mother and daughter pair, sometimes referred to as ‘the two mothers’, sometimes it is the daughter who gives birth to the Son, Agni, the latter being that ‘true centre’, the navel of the world:

‘Heaven is my Father who created me: here is my central cord: the Mother, this vast Earth binds me down. The twin vessels are turned upward; within there the Lord ordained the birth of the daughter.’ (Mandala One, 164)


‘When he had made this sap of essence for the great Father Heaven, he came slipping downward, one close in touch, having knowledge. The Archer loosed violently on him his arrow of lightening, but the god set the flaming energy in his own daughter.’ (Shukta 71, 5)


‘The two mothers in whom is the Truth, in whom is the mage-wisdom, formed him and brought to birth like an infant child, they have put him firm in his place and make him grow. Men found in him the navel-centre of all that is moving and stable.’ (Mandala 10, Shukta 5)


‘Fire gives to us the Horse that carries the plenitude. Fire gives the Hero who has the inspired hearing and stands firm in the work; Fire (Agni) ranges through earth and heaven revealing all things, Fire gives the Woman, the tenant of the city, from whose womb is born the hero.’ (Mandala 10, Shukta 80)

In the Mother’s dream this ‘centre’ was not a temple of course. The room in question lay at the heart of an enormous hotel. And we may now ask, Why a hotel? This is because the concise imagery requires a symbol that in a single visual impact can convey a manifold meaning. The Mother explains the reason for that particular selection when she speaks of the hotel as a place where ‘all earthly possibilities were lodged’. It was for her the symbol of an exuberant albeit chaotic profusion of ‘all possibilities…and all activities’. Translating this at a later date to the actual realisation of the essence of her vision, we see that the temple-room stands at the heart of ‘the city’, which, as the extended field of the supramental yoga, was intended to embrace ‘all possibilities…and all activities’.

But there is an element lacking in this imagery to make it the symbol of the ‘real effective power’ and it is an element which the Mother saw was especially expressive of the daughter and her power. This was movement. The hotel is a static image. It does not at all convey the quality of movement. However, on a later occasion, 3 February, 1958, the Mother did incorporate this element in a vision she had concerning the supramental creation. She saw that world seeking to manifest in the form of a ship. In this the two ideas are conveyed because in a liner we have a ‘moving hotel’. (See Appendix l)

‘The daughter had a sort of power of movement and activity which made it possible for her to be everywhere at once even while remaining in that room…’. This question of a movement which nonetheless has a fixed centre (‘…that room which was…a sort of apartment, and its main feature was to be right in the centre’…) is an accurate description of the Power of Time, in particular as expressed in the Gnostic Circle. Without realising it, when the Mother spoke of this new power as the element that the daughter wished to introduce ‘in the organisation, a sort of super-organisation which would render this confusion unnecessary’, she was describing the action of the New Time, the supramental Time, whose especial characteristic is its centremost anchor in simultaneous time. This ‘anchor’ in the City is the Temple. In the Gnostic Circle it is the central Sun; and the Gnostic Circle gives us the minute details of that ‘super-organisation’ – a dynamic principle which brings into being the supramental creation.

The fact that the Mother’s vision did not incorporate this dynamism in its main symbolism is important to note. She herself explained that though she had known what had to be removed as the controlling power in the hotel (the manager), she had not until then ‘the vision of the solution, which means that it is something which is yet to be manifested’. Indeed, much has happened since her dream in 1957 to make it possible now not only to write with reasonable accuracy about the quality of that new and dynamic creative consciousness but to explain why this element was purposefully withheld from the imagery her consciousness chose to express the new Power. For around this question of dynamism hinges the establishment of the new way.

Sri Aurobindo continuously referred to this distinguishing feature of his revelation in letters to his disciples and in his major written works. Dynamism is a fundamental ingredient in the realisation insofar as all spiritual paths had failed to incorporate this element in a way which would make it a ‘real effective power’. This was because the Peace they had realised was ‘centreless’. It was a Peace in which the central binding element of the individual consciousness was dissolved in the transcendent extra-cosmic Beyond. Even a path such as Tantra, with its strong emphasis on a centre (bija’ or the Seed) and the worship of the dynamic Power of the Supreme, sought equally a dissolution in the ultimate Brahman.

Thus the Mother understood from her vision what had been lacking all along, symbolised in the chaotic ambiance of her hotel. It was a centre which though being at the heart of creation is still ‘everywhere’. That is, the individual finds his/her anchor in a true centre within, resisting the impulse, or rather the compulsion to dissolve the consciousness in the process. This is the key realisation of the Individual Divine, the third level of the trinity of Transcendent, Cosmic and Individual, the Third of the Solar Line, or the Daughter Principle, described as such by the Mother in her startling dream.

Hence the Gnostic Circle is a ‘wheel of Time’. To be exact, Time adds dynamism to the diagram. If we withhold Time the Gnostic Circle is no longer an image of the new City-Consciousness with the Mother’s Chamber at its centremost point, as the Anchor in the new Time. Without this dynamic Principle which the Third/Daughter offers to the Supramental Manifestation, the symbolism must perforce be a hotel, a static or rooted image of an essentially unmoving condition. It represents by consequence the fixed abode of material Nature.

Yet the hotel remains valid as a means of expressing the creative profusion of all possibilities contained in a single habitat or cosmos of individualised elements brought together in a unified multiplicity. At the same time, it is a magnificent symbol to express the old creation within which the new cosmos must arise. That is, as the Mother explained, the hotel is material creation and the mother and daughter are the two elements which describe the old organisation and the new. The former falls within the realm of Diti, as she is known in the Rigveda. She is the ‘old lady, a self-important matron with much authority’. In current terminology the old matron is the symbol of the status quo – precisely why the hotel as an image is selected, for it is a static symbol.

A very accurate description of Diti as the preserver of the status quo is given in The Magical Carousel, Chapter 4. Carousel’s Queen of Night is Diti. Her most valuable tool for the preservation of the old order is the exquisite comfort she provides, so perfectly conveyed in the tale. In order for her rule to survive the Queen of Night (Diti) must give her children every possible comfort, security and, above all, amusement. Boredom in such a situation is dangerous. Tension of any sort has to be eliminated because it is tension and dissatisfaction which drive the individual to seek a different condition. Hence I had written in VISHAAL 2/5 that a very clever strategy had been used by Diti to preserve the rule of the past and the status quo. The Queen of Night must give her children in her Ashram/Castle comfort, amusement and material security; otherwise what would be the fate of the spell she bewitchingly casts?


*


The levels of the Mother’s dream are many and extremely profound. I intend to discuss some at length because in this dream and related visions we have a key to the manner in which the new world is to take shape. To add a further dimension, I would like to describe a dream-vision I had sometime in 1967 or early 1968. Its value lies especially in the fact that when I had this dream I had no conscious knowledge of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, nor of their work. A connection with them was made only in 1971. Yet my dream is very much like the Mother’s in certain key aspects. One was the hotel symbolism. In my dream the question was also a transformation of the old and the introduction of the new, but in presenting it to students another purpose is served. We are able to come to a deeper understanding of the manner in which one’s consciousness shapes in our visions elements of an unknown future, utilising certain carefully selected images taken from our known world, from what has already been our lived experience in time.

Thus, in my dream a woman of my acquaintance (in real life) sought my help. But to understand the dream better I should explain that this person was a very close associate of the Teacher, the late J. Krishnamurti. She resided in Rome, where I too was then living. Her only connection with India was through her association with Krishnamurti, as was mine also at the time. Neither of us had been to India nor had we any intention of going there when this vision took place. Yet in the dream this friend was somehow residing in North India. It was almost as if a map provided an overall background for the entire dream, surfacing from time to time into prominence; it played a significant part in the entire unfolding.

In the beginning of the dream my friend was located in North India, but she appealed to me (in Rome) to give her advice on the basis of my astrological knowledge. Her disturbing problem was that she had inherited an enormous hotel in northern India. It was a huge, grand establishment, very old, almost ancient. I saw this vast structure in my dream, and it was truly magnificent. But the vexing problem was that it was in a completely dilapidated condition.

My friend’s dilemma resided in the fact that she simply did not know what to do with this inheritance. In fact, she was most disturbed by this ‘gift’, for its deteriorated condition seemed impossible to deal with. She asked for my advice before actually abandoning the hotel.

I remember examining the structure in my dream. The result was that I was simply awed by its superb quality. It was in a devastated condition, that is true, almost irreparable, it appeared. But I saw that the foundations were sound and the elements of construction were especially fine; and the craftsmanship and adorning materials were unsurpassed and could not be duplicated today. Consequently, overtaken by the enthusiasm this discovery brought, I urged my friend not to give up her inheritance at all. I was so taken by this hotel and what I saw its future could be that I encouraged her to re-do it, to make the structure whole and new once again. Moreover, I pointed out, it was her duty to do so, since she had received it as an inheritance.

At that point something significant took place in the dream. I was with the same friend in a boat. Again the map was the background of this sequence of the dream. Together we were sailing eastward for I ‘saw’ the Sicilian Island and later the Greek Isles to my right as we travelled swiftly east. An important part of this portion of the dream was the concrete sensation of strong winds moving us forward, speeding the boat along as it skimmed the top of the water. Then my friend leaned over to me and whispered in my ear, ‘It is strong winds from the Indian continent which are making this first journey or ours together possible.’

We then approached our destination. But it was not North India. It was the south. And there the hotel was no longer a hotel but a ship anchored in some sort of port. Yet all the characteristics of my friend’s hotel were transferred to this liner. It too was in a thoroughly dilapidated condition and required remaking, but its essential structure and materials and craftsmanship were unparalleled. It was that inherited hotel the symbol of which had been transformed into a liner.

Clearly the most important part of the dream was what then took place. I oversaw the complete remaking of the liner-hotel. I saw the workmen setting about their task. I directed them, organised the work. It was like a vast seeing-eye in the dream, watching the entire process. To this day I clearly remember the feeling I had when I passed my hands over the re-fashioned wood which was a part of the original materials, so fine, so precious in quality. I realised in the dream that something so superb could not be found today. And as the liner’s transformation neared completion, I witnessed the arrival of countless people from all parts of the world. They came to see this marvel, the transformed liner-hotel. And they were profuse in their praises for this grand accomplishment.

Thus I awoke from this dream with the satisfaction one experiences when a dream is complete. The Mother was disturbed by her abrupt awakening from her dream, leaving a sense of incompletion. But already in 1967, the time of my experience, certain essential things had happened which made it possible to complete the seeing. One was the numerous breakthroughs in the Mother’s yoga; another was the rise to power of Indira Gandhi as the third prime minister of India, for she was my ‘friend’ in the dream.

But in 1967 I made no such connection, nor had I any desire at all to travel to India. I was not even following current world affairs because at that time the focus of my quest lay exclusively on the individual transformation. Thus I hardly read a newspaper during the years I lived in Rome, considering that the imperative need of the times was to first establish a new consciousness within oneself before attempting to influence the world in any way or alter the course of things in the international arena. Yet the remarkable aspect to all this is that my friend in real life, the central figure of my dream, bore a most striking resemblance to Indira Gandhi. This was confirmed later, but at the time of my dream the only sense I could make of the North Indian element was that my friend had indeed ‘inherited’ her charge of Krishnamurti, through her parents long-time association with him. However, their rapport was then undergoing a certain change, because of which she was adopting a new stance and distancing herself from the affairs of his organisations. Thus I considered that this was the inheritance that had to be remodelled.

However, there were some clear aspects of the dream which did not tally with this interpretation; and these left me wondering. The question of North India, for example. In my consciousness Krishnamurti had no connection with the north of India. If anything at all it was the south, where he was born. But even this was not prominent in my association with him. His Indianness played no part in my involvement with his thought at all, since he can hardly be considered an exponent of traditional Indian paths. What then did this mean?

Four years later the pieces of the puzzle began to fit into place when I actually found myself travelling to India to take up my work; and by 1974 all was in order. My consciousness used an image of my known world, my Italian friend, to prophesy certain extremely important details of my future work which would involve Indira Gandhi, the double of my friend.

My dream was related to the Mother’s of 1957 in a rather obvious manner. Though I was seeing a situation beyond my knowledge at the time, within a brief few years of this dream its true meaning began to materialise. At that point the remarkable coherency of the vision became evident – above all, the shift to the south from the north of India, for it is in the south that the Solar Line has been carrying on its transformative work. This provided me with an important clue, a confirmation in fact, but which in 1971 I was not in a position to appreciate. However, gradually thereafter as all the elements of the Solar Line became unveiled, as well as the minute details of the Lunar Line, with Indira Gandhi in the third position, it became evident that the work of ‘reconstruction’ was to be done in essence by the Solar Line, and this explained the geographical shift.

The original hotel of my dream was of course India, the India Indira had ‘inherited’ as the third member of the Lunar Line. Being the third her position also corresponded to the Daughter Principle. Indeed, she was the daughter of Jawaharlal Nehru, the second member of the Line, who bequeathed her the colossal inheritance that is India. The hotel I saw in my dream was an accurate symbol of India with its ancient, grand, rich heritage. But I saw how badly a refashioning of this original substance was required. And Indira Gandhi, (my Italian friend in the dream) was also aware of the work that had to be done and for which she felt inadequate, given the magnitude of the task.

But the vision provided the key. It foretold the link-up at the third level between the Solar and Lunar Lines, which in fact did come to pass. Equally interesting is that Indira Gandhi had numerous meetings with Krishnamurti in the last years of her life. But, above all, the vision located the act of reconstruction in the south and it was there that I saw its completion, not in the north. In 1967/68 none of this made any real sense to me; now its meaning is unmistakable, as well as its relation to the Mother’s dream of 1957. But even the Mother’s own important association with Indira Gandhi did not become consolidated until late 1969. It grew thereafter to a profound bond during the remaining years of the Mother’s life, while my own began in 1975.

Through this analysis the student may observe the manner in which one’s creative consciousness expresses itself through the symbolic language of dreams in a most accurate fashion, even when describing events and people unknown to the dreamer at the time. But in this case the striking feature is the wholeness of the process, which in the vision is reflected in the completed action, an aspect which was withheld in 1957.

There was a specific reason for this: the Mother was called upon to do a certain work thereafter, precisely concerning that ‘self-important matron with much authority’ of her dream. The daughter’s action did not fall within her role. It fell to the third of the Line. The Mother had the especially laborious, tedious, onerous task of breaking down the fixed, closed, settled and smug ways of Mother Nature, particularly the patterns she has so carefully and meticulously cemented in the cells of a body fashioned superbly to house the mental human consciousness. The Mother had to break down the body consciousness of the old species, a work I shall discuss in detail in the second part of this article in the next issue of VISHAAL.

It was not a creative work as such. It was very much like the Mother described in the analysis of her dream the day after it took place: it was a tearing down almost exclusively. At the same time she was fully aware of the need for a ‘new power’, the element the daughter provided in the vision. But not being the one destined to see that phase through, the Mother was abruptly awakened from her dream just at the limit of what she was meant to fulfil: the erasing of the stamp of Mind in the cellular composition. This was a cosmic, evolutionary work. She was not meant to go beyond that and to introduce the next new element, or to bring this down to the level of the individual. But the signal that she had completed her work was the plan of the inner chamber of her Temple. Though the Mother herself was not aware of the significance of the plan she gave, it was the heritage she left ‘the daughter’, the key to the new creative process for the restructuring of the consciousness of the species around a superior axis, the outcome of a perfect centering. Indeed, in the true ‘centre’ lay the crux of the matter.

Hers was a formidable task and demanded great powers of endurance and patience. There was no glamour in it. She laboured within the confines of the old creation, bearing all its limitations and battling indefatigably with the ignorant, destructive conditions that Nature has solidified over the millennia to secure the continuity of the species. What the Mother battled with was the old structure housing the highest principle the world has known: the Mind, and by consequence she faced almost daily a confrontation with the great Negator. The Mother’s task was to break down the old pattern, undo the current mould, clean the slate so to speak, in order that something else could be introduced. Seeing in its most accurate details the nature of that ‘new power’, describing it with a meticulous exactitude which only an incarnation of her calibre could do, she was yet so faithful to the truth of her destiny and contribution that she halted her vision to her seeing Eye at the point where that contribution would end.


On countless occasions I have tried to help followers of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother to understand her contribution in its true terms; but there is a perplexing resistance to the truth of the matter. I am stating that the Mother succeeded brilliantly in her mission, yet no one in her entourage cares to accept this fact. Disciples take either one of two stances concerning this issue of such crucial importance for a real and conscious involvement in Sri Aurobindo’s mission. Either they prefer to believe that the Mother ‘failed to transform her body’, since this is the apparent conclusion which must be drawn from an assessment of everything that transpired in her last decade of life, and in particular her last months of existence, during which time she seemed abandoned, entirely at the mercy of the great Negator; or else they weave sentimental, fabulous tales and schemes and previsions of a fictitious return of the Mother ‘to complete the work’ she so obviously left undone. In both cases disciples refuse to look at what is, and above all, to accept the terms and conditions the Supermind has created for its affirmation, – namely, the arrangement of a ‘succession in time’, as the Mother very accurately described in a talk to disciples in 1962. (See Appendix 2) She saw that ‘one individual’, one Avatar would be insufficient to complete the work. A line in time was the probable method, she came to realise. Yet in spite of such precise statements from her in the course of her life and yoga, as well as her many visions and dreams and experiences such as the one we are presently analysing – or more specifically the Temple vision which is her most complete revelation of her victorious achievement – Diti’s spell holds defiantly firm. Her entourage refuses to see, quite simply. Indeed, when the architects of the Matrimandir refuted her vision of the Chamber in early 1970, she exclaimed poignantly, ‘Who is there who sees…there is not one who sees.’

Nonetheless the work is being done. In 1967-68 I ‘saw’ the full process. I witnessed the complete transformation in the symbol-form of a ship which contained the ancient heritage of India made new. I ‘saw’ the shift that was required: the static hotel became the dynamic liner; and it was at that point that the transformation of the old to the new became possible.

This dynamism might appear to be a simple matter of little importance. Yet it holds the key to the process of transformation in a very profound sense. Apart from indicating a forward movement, a progress – which is the interpretation a superficial assessment of both the Mother’s dream and mine would provide – there is the hidden meaning of just what dynamism means in the supramental yoga. For it is in this sphere that certain hitherto recalcitrant elements enter into the Yoga, that have consistently defied transformation. Consequently these dynamic elements, which in part can be classified under the regency of material Nature, have been cut out of the process entirely, making the establishment of a life divine upon Earth an impossibility until now. The new dynamism incorporates and harmonises the periphery, in the language of the New Way. In the terminology Sri Aurobindo uses for the Supermind, it entails a harmony of the One and the Many, or the Unity and the Multiplicity. This then brings us to the question of a collective yoga, that peripheral multiplicity and its relevance in the Work, precisely the subject of the Mother’s dream.

However, before commencing a discussion of this aspect of the Mother’s vision, I would like to demonstrate the validity of her dream in relation to the work on material Nature by furnishing a further proof, and that this experience was the first revelation of the precise work the Mother was to do involving that ‘old matron’. The proof I shall furnish will also reveal the exquisite coherency of her Yoga, if one makes the effort to study carefully the record of it which she left.

Thus four months after her hotel dream the Mother had another experience regarding material Nature. Its value lies in the fact that though in her dream the Mother did not receive any indication that the work done would be successful, this later experience seemed to have come exclusively for the purpose of providing her with that unmistakable assurance which was lacking in the former vision. Even though she had not embarked upon the actual process which was revealed in her dream, its central importance was already evident, to such an extent that ‘the collaboration of Nature’ became the subject of her message on the New Year immediately following her experience. A surface view does not allow one to discern the connection between these dreams and experiences and messages, and this is why so little has been really understood of the Mother’s formidable yoga for the world, notwithstanding the fact that she was most explicit in what she gave out to disciples regarding her occult work. Therefore, on 1 January 1958, six months after her hotel dream, the Mother spoke to her entourage about the message she had given them for 1958:

‘O Nature, material Mother,

Thou hast said that thou wilt collaborate

and there is no limit

to the splendour of this collaboration.’

When a disciple questioned her as to what it meant, she replied:

‘It is already written! The explanation has already been written, it is ready for the ‘Bulletin’ of February 21. [Included at the end of this dialogue]

‘There is nothing to explain. It is an experience, something that happened, and when it happened I noted it down, and as it turned out, it occurred just at the moment when I remembered that I had to write something for the year – which was next year at the time, that is, the year which begins today. When I remembered that I had to write something – not because of that, but simultaneously – this experience came, and when I noted it down, I realised it was…it was the message for this year!

 

(Silence)

 

‘I will tell you only one thing: you should not misinterpret the meaning of this experience and imagine that from now on everything is going to take place without any difficulties and always in a manner that favours our personal desires. It is not on this plane. It does not mean that when we do not want it to rain, it will not rain! that when we want something to happen in the world, it will happen immediately; that all difficulties will be done away with and everything will be as it is in fairy tales. It is not that. It is something much deeper: Nature, in her play of forces, has accepted the new Force which has manifested and included it in her movements. And as always, the movements of Nature are on a scale which is infinitely beyond the human scale and not visible to an ordinary human consciousness. It is an inner, psychological possibility which has come into the world rather than a spectacular change in earthly events.

‘I am saying this because you might be tempted to believe that fairy-tales were going to be realised on earth. It is not yet time for that.

 

(Silence)

 

‘One must have much patience and a very wide and very complex vision to understand how things happen.

 

(Silence)

 

‘The miracles which take place are not what could be called story-book miracles, in the sense that they don’t happen as in stories. They are visible only to a very deep vision of things – very deep, very comprehensive, very vast.

 

(Silence)

 

‘One must already be capable of following the methods and ways of the Grace in order to recognise its action. One must already be capable of not being blinded by appearances in order to see the deeper truth of things.

‘We could usefully, this evening, just take this resolution: to try throughout the year to do our best, so that the time may not pass in vain.’

And here is her explanation of the experience which was published in the 21 February 1958 ‘Bulletin’:

 ‘In the course of one of our classes [30 October, 1957] I spoke of the limitless abundance of Nature, the inexhaustible creatrix who takes the multitude of forms and mixes them together, separates them again and remoulds them, unmakes and destroys them, to move on to ever new combinations. It is a huge cauldron, I said: she stirs things inside and brings out something: it’s no good, she throws it in again and takes something else…. One or two forms or a hundred have no importance for her, there are thousands and thousands of forms, and then as for years, a hundred years, a thousand, millions of years, it is of no importance, you have eternity before you! It is quite obvious that Nature enjoys all this and that she is not in a hurry. If she is told to rush rapidly through and finish this or that part of her work quickly, the reply is always the same: “But why should I do so, why? Doesn’t it amuse you?”

‘The evening I told you about these things, I identified myself totally with Nature, I joined her game. And this movement of identification provoked a response, a sort of new intimacy between Nature and myself, a long movement of a growing closeness which culminated in an experience which came on the eighth of November.

‘Suddenly Nature understood. She understood that this new Consciousness which has just been born does not seek to reject her but wants to embrace her entirely, she understood that this new spirituality does not turn away from life, does not recoil in fear before the formidable amplitude of her movement, but wants on the contrary to integrate all its facets. She understood that the supramental consciousness is here not to diminish but to complete her.

‘Then from the supreme Reality came this order, “Awake, O Nature, to the joy of collaboration.” And the whole of Nature suddenly rushed forward in a great surge of joy, saying, “I accept, I shall collaborate.” And at the same time there came a calm, an absolute tranquillity so that the bodily vessel could receive and contain, without breaking, without losing anything, the mighty flood of this Joy of Nature which rushed forward as in a movement of gratitude. She accepted, she saw with all eternity before her that this supramental consciousness was going to fulfil her more perfectly, give a still greater strength to her movement, a greater amplitude, more possibilities to her play.

‘And suddenly I heard, as if they came from all the corners of the earth, those great notes one sometimes hears in the subtle physical, a little like those of Beethoven’s Concerto in D-major, which come in moments of great progress, as though fifty orchestras had burst forth all in unison, without a single false note, to express the joy of this new communion between Nature and Spirit, the meeting of old friends who come together again after having been separated for so long.

‘Then these words came, “O Nature, Material Mother, thou hast said that thou wilt collaborate and there is no limit to the splendour of this collaboration.”

‘And the radiant felicity of this splendour was sensed in perfect peace.

‘That is how the message for the new year was born.’

(The Mother’s Centenary Edition, Vol. 9, pp. 245-248.)

The Mother was then embarking upon the major work of her lifetime: the transformation of matter. But this has never been understood in its proper terms, the lack of which has provided her critics with potent material for declaring Sri Aurobindo’s ‘utopian vision’ a failure. This is rendered possible when one fails to follow the guidelines which have been laid down for the Supramental Manifestation and to perceive by that means the exact nature of the work the Mother was destined to accomplish. For there are limits, boundaries set up and which cannot be transgressed given the complexity of the process and, I would add, its dangerous character. We stand on the brink of either creation or destruction, in the most physically conclusive terms imaginable. In this process we have reached a great moment which the Mother’s successful Yoga has allowed us to experience.

Her vision of the supramental world in the form of a large boat provides us with another accurate clue by which we can understand the work that had to be accomplished. For the striking aspect of her experience on 3 February 1958 was that though the image of a ship incorporated the dynamism which is so essential to the supramental transformation, her experience was yet ‘up there’, not of the Earth. That is, true to the position of the work at the time, the Mother described a world that had not yet manifested. Indeed, the object of her subsequent Yoga of the 1960s would be to begin construction of a bridge between that world and our material dimension here on Earth.

The Mother worked on the cosmic play of forces in a dimension that was a step removed from the most material strata. But nothing can manifest of that supramental world ‘here below’ unless the work in cosmic dimensions is successfully accomplished. And this was the task laid out for the Mother to complete. For this reason she received a specialised occult training before coming to India, since this work required a precise knowledge of occultism which would permit her to carry out a detailed and prolonged process of transformation involving the cosmic power in the subtle regions.

In early 1958 she began divulging details of certain key experiences which provide us now with the means to reconstruct her Yoga. And on this basis there can be no doubt as to what exactly she was meant to deal with in this question of the ‘transformation of matter’. Her task was to begin construction of that Bridge that would permit the supramental world she had seen in 1958 to ‘descend’ on Earth. But it was a conjunct labour, as her hotel dream displayed. The portion of the bridge she was to construct lay in the upper reaches of the Earth’s subtle atmosphere where the cosmic forces rule and make connections here below, so to speak, to implement the vast design that constitutes the destiny of this planet. In contrast, we have my dream of a decade later with specific connections made to the Earth and above all to India. The process of defining had begun, a significant portion of the bridge had by then been built. At that point it was an action ‘from below’ that was required. And this corresponds to the third level of the Supramental Descent. Once this connection is made the threshold is reached marking the clear and definite delineation between the old and the new. It is at this point that the supramental yoga enters the scheme of things, as an extension of the Integral, and by consequence the conditions emerge which are required for a ‘field’ wherein the indispensable ingredient for the Supramental Yoga can evolve: the collective endeavour. Without this field and the collectivity it houses, the next stages of the Yoga cannot come into being.

I propose in the following portions of this article to demonstrate just what the Mother accomplished by her ‘body transformation’, what this entailed, which instruments in her entourage played significant roles, mainly as negators, and what the position is at present concerning the new creation for which she opened the gates in the cosmic dimensions of the Earth’s being.


(To be continued)


‘Skambha’,

6 January, 1988

 


Appendix 1


THE MOTHER’S EXPERIENCE OF

THE SUPRAMENTAL WORLD:  3 February 1958

 

‘…Only when the link of consciousness is established shall we see it [the supramental world] – and even then only a part of our being which has undergone transformation in this way will be able to see it as it is – otherwise the two worlds would remain apart like the animal and human worlds.

‘The experience I had on the third of February is a proof of this. Before that I had had an individual subjective contact with the supramental world, whereas on the third of February I moved in it concretely, as concretely as I once used to walk in Paris, in a world that exists in itself, outside all subjectivity.

‘It is like a bridge being thrown between the two worlds. Here is the experience as I dictated it immediately afterwards:

(Silence)

‘The supramental world exists permanently and I am there permanently in a supramental body. I had the proof of this even today when my earth-consciousness went there and remained there consciously between two and three o’clock in the afternoon. Now, I know that what is lacking for the two worlds to unite in a constant and conscious relation, is an intermediate zone between the physical world as it is and the supramental world as it is. This zone remains to be built, both in the individual consciousness and the objective world, and it is being built. When I used to speak of the new world which is being created, it was of this intermediary zone that I was speaking. And similarly, when I am on this side, that is, in the field of the physical consciousness, and I see the supramental power, the supramental light and substance constantly penetrating matter, it is the construction of this zone which I see and in which I participate.

‘I was on a huge boat which was a symbolic representation of the place where this work is going on. This boat, as large as a city, is fully organised, and it had certainly already been functioning for some time, for its organisation was complete. It is the place where people who are destined for the supramental life are trained. These people – or at least a part of their being – had already undergone a supramental transformation, for the boat itself and everything on board was neither material nor subtle-physical nor vital nor mental – it was a supramental substance. This substance was of the most material supramental, the supramental substance which is closest to the physical world, the first to manifest. The light was a mixture of gold and red, forming a uniform substance of a luminous orange. Everything was like that – the light was like that, the people were like that – everything had that colour, although with various shades which make it possible to distinguish things from each other. The general impression was of a world without shadows; there were shades but no shadows. The atmosphere was full of joy, calm, order; everything went on regularly and in silence. And at the same time one could see all the details of an education, a training in all fields, by which people on board were being prepared.

‘This immense ship had just reached the shore of the supramental world and a first group of people who were destined to become the future inhabitants of this supramental world were to disembark. Everything had been arranged for this first landing. At the wharf several very tall beings were posted. They were not human beings, they had never been men before. Nor were they the permanent inhabitants of the supramental world. They had been delegated from above and posted there to control and supervise the landing. I was in charge of the whole thing from the beginning and all the time. I had prepared all the groups myself. I stood on the boat at the head of the gangway, calling the groups one by one and sending them down to the shore. The tall beings who were posted there were inspecting, so to say, those who were landing, authorising those who were ready and sending back those who were not and who had to continue their training on board the ship. While I was there looking at everybody, the part of my consciousness which came from here became extremely interested; it wanted to see and recognise all the people, see how they had changed and check which ones were taken immediately and which ones had to remain to continue their training. After a while, as I stood there observing, I began to feel that I was being pulled back so that my body might wake up – a consciousness or a person here – and in my consciousness I protested, “No, no, not yet! I want to see the people!” I was seeing and noting everything with intense interest…. Things continued in this way until suddenly the clock here began to strike three, and this brought me back violently. There was a sensation of suddenly falling into my body. I came back with a shock because I had been called back very suddenly, but with all my memory. I remained quiet, without moving, until I could recollect the whole experience and keep it.

‘On the boat the nature of the objects was not the one we know on earth; for instance, clothes were not made of cloth and what looked like cloth was not manufactured: it formed a part of the body, it was made of the same substance which took different forms. It had a kind of plasticity. When a change had to be made, it took place, not by any artificial external means but by an inner operation, an operation of consciousness which gave form or appearance to the substance. Life created its own forms. There was one single substance in everything; it changed the quality of its vibration according to need and use.

‘Those who were sent back for fresh training were not of a uniform colour, it was as if their body had greyish, opaque patches of a substance resembling earthly substance; they were dull, as if they had not been entirely permeated with light, not transformed. They were not like that everywhere, only in places.

‘The tall beings on the shore were not of the same colour, at least they did not have that orange tint; they were paler, more transparent. Except for one part of their body, one could only see the outline of their form. They were very tall, they seemed not to have any bones and could take any form according to their need. Only from the waist down had they a permanent density, which was not perceptible in the rest of their body. Their colour was much lighter, with very little red, it was more golden or even white. The parts of whitish light were translucent; they were not positively transparent but less dense, more subtle than the orange substance.

‘When I was called back and while I was saying, “Not yet”, each time I had a brief glimpse of myself, that is, of my form in the supramental world. I was a mixture of the tall beings and the beings aboard the ship. My upper part, particularly the head, was only a silhouette whose contents were white with an orange fringe. Going down towards the feet, the colour became more like that of the people on the boat, that is, orange; going upwards, it was more translucent and white and the red grew less. The head was only a silhouette with a sun shining within it; rays of light came from it which were the action of the will.

‘As for the people I saw on board the ship, I recognised them all. Some were from here, from the Ashram, some came from elsewhere, but I know them too. I saw everybody, but as I knew that I would not remember them all when I returned, I decided not to give any names. Besides, it is not necessary. Three or four faces were very clearly visible, and when I saw them I understood the feeling I had here on earth when looking into their eyes: there was such an extraordinary joy…. People were mostly young, there were very few children and they were about fourteen or fifteen, certainly not below ten or twelve – I did not remain long enough to see all the details. There weren’t any very old people, apart from a few exceptions. Most of the people who went ashore were middle-aged, except a few. Already, before this experience, some individual cases had been examined several times at a place where people capable of being supramentalised were examined; I had a few surprises and noted them; I even told some people about it. But the ones whom I put ashore today, I saw very distinctly; they were middle-aged, neither young children nor old people, apart from a few rare exceptions, and that corresponded fairly well with what I expected. I decided not to say anything, not to give any names. As I did not remain until the end, it was not possible for me to get an exact picture; the picture was not absolutely clear or complete. I do not want to say things to some and not to others.

‘What I can say is that the point of view, the judgement, was based exclusively on the substance of which the people were made, that is, whether they belonged completely to the supramental world, whether they were made of that special substance. The standpoint taken is neither moral or psychological. It is probable that the substance of their bodies were made of was the result of an inner law or inner movement which at that time was not in question. At least it is quite clear that the values are different.

‘When I came back, simultaneously with the recollection of the experience I knew that the supramental world is permanent, that my presence there is permanent, and that only a missing link was necessary for the connection to be made in the consciousness and the substance, and it is this link which is now being forged. I had the impression – an impression which remained for quite a long time, almost a whole day – of an extreme relativity – no, not exactly that: the impression that the relation between this world and the other completely changed the standpoint from which things should be evaluated or appraised. This standpoint had nothing mental about it and it gave a strange inner feeling that lots of things we consider good or bad are not really so. It was very clear everything depended on the capacity of things, on their aptitude in expressing the supramental world or being in relation with it. It was so completely different, sometimes even altogether contrary to our ordinary appraisal. I recollect one little thing which we usually consider to be bad; how strange it was to see that in truth it was something excellent! And other things we consider to be important have in fact absolutely no importance at all: whether a thing is like this or like that is not at all important. What is very obvious is that our appraisal of what is divine or undivine is not right. I even laughed to see certain things…. Our usual feeling of what is anti-divine seem artificial, seems based on something that’s not true, not living – besides, what we call life here did not seem living to me compared with that world – anyway, this feeling should be founded on our relation between the two worlds and how things make the relation between them easier or more difficult. This would make a great difference in our appraisal of what brings us nearer to the Divine or what separates us from Him. In people too I saw that what helps them to become supramental or hinders them from it, is very different from what our usual moral notions imagine. I felt how…ridiculous we are.’


(End of the February 3 experience)


(The Mother speaks to the children:) ‘There is a continuation of this, a kind of consequence in my consciousness of the experience of third February, but it seemed a little premature to read it now. It will appear later in the April issue [of the ‘Bulletin’], following this.

‘One thing – I must insist on this – seems to me at the moment to be the most essential difference between our world and the supramental world – and it is only after having gone there consciously, with the consciousness which normally operates here, that this difference has become apparent to me in all its enormity, so to say – everything here, except what goes on within, very deep within, seemed to me absolutely artificial. None of the values of the ordinary physical life are based on truth. And just as to clothe ourselves we have to obtain some cloth and sew clothes to put on when we want to wear them, so too to feed ourselves we need to take things from outside and put them inside our bodies in order to be nourished. In everything our life is artificial.

‘A true, sincere, spontaneous life like the one in the supramental world, is a springing forth of things from the action of the conscious will, a power over substance which make it harmonise with what we decide should be. And one who has the power and the knowledge can obtain what he wants, whereas one who does not have them has no artificial means of getting what he desires.

‘In ordinary life everything is artificial. According to the chance of birth or circumstance, you have a higher or lower position or a more or less comfortable life, not because it is the spontaneous, natural, sincere expression of your way of being and your inner need, but because chance circumstances in life have brought you in contact with these things. An absolutely worthless man may be in a very high position and a man with a marvellous ability to create and organise may find himself toiling in an absolutely limited and inferior situation, whereas he would be a completely useful person if the world were sincere.

‘This artificiality, this insincerity, this complete lack of truth became so shockingly apparent to me that…one wonders how, in so false a world, we can have any true evaluations.

‘But instead of making you sad, morose, rebellious, dissatisfied, there is rather the feeling of what I was saying at the end. Of something so laughably ridiculous that for several days I was seized with uncontrollable laughter when I saw things and people! – an uncontrollable laughter, absolutely inexplicable except to myself, at the ridiculousness of things.

‘When I invited you to a journey into the unknown, a journey of adventure, I did not know I was so close to the truth, and I can promise those who are ready to attempt the adventure that they will make very interesting discoveries.’

The Mother’s Centenary Edition, Vol. 9, pp. 271-278.


Appendix 2

 

THE MOTHER’S TALK ON THE AVATARS, THE COLLECTIVITY,

AND THE THIRD ELEMENT:  24 May 1962

 

‘It is that something that we are searching for. Perhaps not merely searching for, but building.

‘We are being used so that we may participate in the manifestation of that which is as yet inconceivable for everyone, because it is not yet there. It is an expression that is yet to come.

‘That is all that I can say.

(Silence)

‘It is truly the state of consciousness in which I live at this moment. It is as if I were in the presence of this eternal problem, but…FROM ANOTHER POSITION.

‘…these positions, the spiritual and the “materialist”, if one may call it so, that are believed to be exclusive (exclusive and unique, so that one denies the value of the other, from the viewpoint of Truth), are insufficient, not only because they do not admit each other, but because even admitting the two, and uniting the two does not suffice to solve the problems. There is something else – a third thing which is not the result of these two, but something that is yet to be discovered, which will probably open the door to the total Knowledge.

‘This is where I am.

‘More I cannot say because I am there.’


One can ask, practically, how to participate in this…


‘This discovery?

‘That…after all, it is always the same thing. It is always the same: realise one’s own being, enter into conscious rapport with the supreme Truth of one’s own being, under NO MATTER what form, NO MATTER, what path – this is unimportant – it is only the means. Each one of us carries within a truth, and it is with this truth that one must unite, this truth that must be lived; and in this way the path that he will have to follow in order to unite with and realise this truth is the path that will take him CLOSEST to the Knowledge. That is to say, the two are totally united: the personal realisation, and the Knowledge.

‘Who knows, perhaps it is even this multiplicity of approaches that will provide the Secret – the Secret that will open the door.

‘…I do not think that a single individual (on earth as it is now), however great he is, however eternal his consciousness, and origin, can alone by himself change and realise, – change the world, change the creation as it is and realise the Higher Truth that will be a new world, a world more true, if not absolutely true. It seems a certain number of individuals (till now it appears to be rather in time, as a succession, but it may be also in space, a collectivity) is indispensable so that this Truth may concretise and realise itself.

‘I am practically sure of it.

‘That is to say, however great, however conscious, however powerful ONE Avatar may be, he cannot, alone realise the supramental life on earth. It is either a group in time, arranged in a file in time or a group spread over a space – perhaps both – that are indispensable for this realisation. I am convinced of it.

‘The individual can give the impetus, indicate the way, walk himself on the path, that is to say show the way by realising it himself – but not accomplish it. The accomplishment obeys the collective laws which are the expression of a certain aspect of the Eternal and the Infinite – naturally. It is all the same Being; it is not some different individuals or some different personalities; it is the same Being. But it is the same Being that expresses itself in a certain way which, for us, translates itself by an ensemble, a group, a collectivity.’

(Extracted from the ‘Bulletin’, August 1962, pp. 69-76
and L’Agenda de Mere, Vol. 3, 1962)

 

Letters from Skambha

A Note – from the Aeon Centre of Cosmology

 

In this issue we begin a regular feature, ‘Letters from Skambha’. It consists of letters from Patrizia Norelli-Bachelet to students of the New Way in various parts of the world. The purpose is to offer readers of VISHAAL an opportunity for a direct and immediate participation in certain facets of the work at the Centre.

A good portion of Sri Aurobindo’s letters to his disciples centred on his efforts to explain the newness of his Yoga and the precise lines his work would take in the world, distinguishing it from all other spiritual endeavours.

If this effort was necessary in Sri Aurobindo’s time, it is an even more imperative need now, since the culminating stages of this work have been reached. As explained in the second letter reproduced here, ‘This Question of Purpose’, the new stage has propelled us into the dimensions of the Supramental Yoga. Therefore Thea discusses in this letter the distinctions to be made between the Integral Yoga and the Supramental in its initial phase. In the process she explains the characteristics of the ‘fields’ where the two yogas are practiced and what constitutes such a field. The present conditions prevailing in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram in Pondicherry and in Auroville are outlined in this context.

The first letter, ‘Will and Seeing in the New Way’, casts further light on certain distinguishing features of this work. It is a sequel to the letter reproduced in VISHAAL, 2/3, August 1987 under the title ‘The First Imperative’.

 

Skambha

October, 1987



 

‘WILL AND SEEING IN THE NEW WAY’

 

23 August 1987

 

This time from Skambha, the navel of the world! I am beginning to glean the power this place has. It does provide a certain inner support. It helps to arrest a certain ‘caving in’. But this only became possible after realising the inner ‘skambha’, after forging that new axis which is the true centre that fills the ‘void’. Then only did the outer, physical Skambha come into being. But since its destiny existed obviously from the beginning, to serve as this Support, for many hundreds of years it was left untouched. Nothing could ever get going here, no matter who owned the property. In this way you see how the two developments go hand in hand. So, was it Skambha’s power and destiny exerting itself to make me realise that new Axis in order to permit Skambha to finally express itself? Or was it the other way around? I find that this summarises a key feature of this work, – the manner in which a harmonisation comes into being regarding the inner and outer, and the relatedness of things, people, events. How all of this takes place in a field of Oneness – therefore this sort of harmony and integration can come about.

So, the question cannot be answered – which came first, the chicken or the egg. It has to be formulated differently. It is a question of the centre coming into being first, because this is the reality of Creation. But each ‘thing’ in Creation has its centre. Thus there is my centre and Skambha’s. It is the centres of these two elements that have experienced a harmonisation capable of bringing about an integration of various dimensions, all of which are dependent on their respective centres.

We tend to overlook the fact that all of creation is an extension of the Centre – but which is everywhere. We tend to believe that only human beings possess the capacity for this type of centrality to operate. But the fact that we do overlook these essentials is precisely why we cannot experience this harmony and integrality. We are constantly cutting out aspects of Reality. It is only the Truth-Consciousness that can resolve this conundrum; the Supermind alone has the power, the capacity to reconcile the apparent paradoxes. For they are paradoxes, until the Power manifests that can reconcile them. Thereafter the paradox is replaced by understanding and by a continuous growth based on Truth-Seeing.


This brings me to the point of your first letter which I want to answer, concerning work for the Divine or for humanity. Again, another conundrum? But what do we really mean when we say, This Yoga is for the Divine? And if so, would this really present a conflict for you with regard to your ‘work for humanity’?

You see, the yoga for the Divine can never conflict with what your true Dharma is. Indeed, if you do the yoga ‘for the Divine’ the object is to realise that inner truth, that ‘seed’ of the Divine within. In this way we begin to do the yoga for the Divine. Really speaking, the Divine then does the yoga of the world through us, because that Stable Point has been unveiled which permits us to be the Divine’s instrument for this work. Until that happens our yoga is for the purpose of achieving that state.

This takes us back to the question of centres and centering. If one’s goal in life is to work for humanity, to alleviate its pain in whatever sphere – be this through physical care, political work or whatever – then we are poising our consciousness beyond this centre. And in actual fact this may hinder us from finding our true inner Truth. We are simply caught in the periphery. We may be doing the ‘right’ thing, or we may not. Nothing is really clear. However, if we centre ourselves first, then everything shifts. We may continue to do the same work, but this other poise makes all the difference in the work. It makes whatever we do not only more meaningful but more powerful, more lastingly significant. Our contribution endures because it is then supported by all the other ‘centres’ in existence. There comes into being a conscious cementing of a network that goes from truth-centre to truth-centre. Then a ‘new world’ is born.

So, you send me X’s material to assess what bio-kinetics is all about. But, you see, this is not the point. There are so many techniques that sound so good, that ‘produce results’ as you write of bio-kinetics or Polarity. But so what? Don’t you see that I am talking about something else? I am saying, Realise that Seed, that inner Truth. Then whatever the technique it will be used rightly and as a part of a truly integrated reality. In this lies the big difference, and this is why in spite of all these new (and old) techniques no one can really introduce the ‘stable change’, the enduring power to bring about the new world. This is what defines ‘hopping about’.

How are you to know? You follow your inner promptings which oblige you to enroll yourself in X’s course. But perhaps you should have concentrated your energies at that point, rather than seek this new escape. Perhaps you should have held firm under the pressure to come to terms with that inner truth. For indeed, when that pressure is applied the ‘hopping about’ is intensified! The reason is rather obvious.

So, how does the Yoga deal with this? How are you to know what a true prompting is?

You have to practice the Yoga seriously and consistently to come to the point where you can distinguish between the mental and vital promptings – which are the waves in your periphery of consciousness, your outer being – and the soul’s command. For a long time one’s yoga centres on this achievement. It is no small accomplishment, for when the reversal comes about that cements this condition for good, the face of things changes dramatically. Then one is an instrument of the Divine in the world, through which the Divine Mother does the Yoga of the Earth.


There is a stage in this process which is very revealing of the goal itself. I am witnessing it especially clearly in one of the group there now, in these days. It concerns the question of Purpose. At a certain point before a decisive shift is made, one becomes acutely aware of a lack of purpose in one’s life. There has been sufficient contact with this work for the seed of that Purpose to have been planted. But a moment of suspension comes at a certain point and the seed lies dormant in a sense. It is then that a person begins to become aware of the void, the emptiness inside. This awareness is fostered by a certain undermining. The Seed is acting covertly. Its existence, centrally placed though hidden as yet, is able to serve as an underminer to all the peripheral activities the person has been indulging in with satisfaction. This is when the Purpose is acting negatively. That is, there is a phase in the beginning (which may last a long time, depending upon the individual) when the only action possible is a negative one – to undermine the periphery. This is because the consciousness has been poised there all along. It is accustomed to that activity of covering up the void by the waves it casts. Then the seed is planted in the centre of one’s consciousness and that poise is threatened. The aspirant is usually frightened at this stage and feels he/she is neither here nor there. But it is a necessary stage. One has to become aware of the void in one’s life and being and how this was sought to be filled peripherally. Each time this failed a new escape was found, a new ‘filler’. So, I repeat, this is the Power of the One acting negatively, as an underminer. Its existence, its presence by itself serves to draw power away from the peripheral parts of the being – namely the mental and the vital.

What then is needed to come out of this limbo, this suspension, and into the next phase? It is an act of will. This is precisely the nature of the One, the Power inherent in the Divine Purpose, – that ‘seed’. It is the seed/seat of the Divine Will. So, the aspirant has to exert the will centrally at this stage in order to move on and not become rooted in this negative process of undermining; for if that were the case, one could not experience the creative consciousness at work in the world nor be its instrument. Our life is then purposeless, as the condition of our civilisation displays. Collectively the world is at this stage – in transition toward ‘something else’ but presently only aware of the collapse and the purposelessness of its existence. The New Way has to secure the implanting of that ‘seed’, that Divine Purpose, centrally in the consciousness of humanity. That is the greater goal of this work. In this way only can this perilous stage society is in be overcome successfully.

How then does the individual contribute to this process and help to establish this Divine Purpose in humanity, thereby bringing into existence the new consciousness and species? It is by carrying out this process in oneself, this same process.

So when the aspirant is made fully conscious of the void, at a certain point an act of will is required to ‘quicken the seed’. This is engendered by a ‘conspiracy of circumstances’. These create a pressure, resulting in a certain combustion, let us say, which compels the will to exert itself. It is for this reason that this yoga is so effective and brings about real and lasting change. It has this power over circumstances because it acts centrally and is rooted in creation. Then the circumstances of one’s life become allies and tools of the Shakti and this ‘conspiracy’ forces the issue. Then the will exerts itself and from that point onward a positive operation begins.

The choruses I hear when people are in this suspension phase are all the same. They start in the same way; there is a crescendo and then a climax. First it is a certain rebellion and a backing off. Then there is the distance within which one begins to become aware of the void: the undermining of the periphery has started. The lines are then: “Nothing has meaning anymore for me!’ Then one clings even more ardently to the old elements and ways to fill the void. One grabs hold of a lover, a husband, a profession, – whatever we have been accustomed to using. Panic sets in. But the seed is planted, and so, more conclusively than ever one is made aware of the fact that the old pattern is fast crumbling and, more importantly, that it is futile to seek to prolong the collapse. The sooner one realises this the better. One lets go, and then a certain calm sets in which is propitious for the next stage.

It is at this point that the aspirant begins to realise what has shifted and what is the cause of the distress. The Sun in one’s inner universe is seeking to be born. And one realises that nothing else has any meaning – centrally – except that. At this point an act of will takes place that brings a preliminary, decisive reorganisation of one’s being, and by consequence of the circumstances of one’s life. This central Purpose, the One in the Core, can begin to influence all the aspects of our life. Then ‘all life is yoga’, as Sri Aurobindo has written, because our life is infused in all its aspects with this central Fire. After this it is hard for the aspirant to become satisfied with the old way.


There is a certain combined action that brings this about. It is a new combination and power and therefore it might look as if this work does not produce results. This is a very superficial view. It is based on the fact that we associate results with techniques; so the more techniques we learn and practice, the more results we will get. It is very easy then to criticise this work by the claim that there is no technique, no method, and so forth.

However, there is a new Power working here which makes our life the field and our seeing the method. That is, it can be defined as an ‘act of seeing’ – and this is the definition of Creation itself, as the Mother once explained so beautifully: it is a ‘vision that unfolds’. What we ‘see’ is the result of the Supreme’s unfolding vision and power of seeing, – that ‘Eye extended in heaven’ of the Veda.

When the new Seeing is awakened, when the Eye is unveiled, then it acts as a power in all aspects of your life. It is the most effective, conclusive and all-embracing system to come into being because it is not a technique that while you practice it you get results – as, for example, when you sit in meditation or recite a mantra. No, this may utilise such techniques, and it may not. Here it is something else. It is the unveiling and unleashing of a new Power that utilises every aspect of your life for its purpose, for the fulfilment of Itself. Hence, ‘our yoga is for the Divine’.

Thus once you embark upon this New Way there is no escape, like in The Magical Carousel (Chapter 10), or the ‘confinement’ of the Mother’s Chamber. This system decisively harmonises the centre and the periphery. Hence all life is a reminder and its unfolding is the technique – provided the power of the new Seeing is released. This is accomplished by the aids of this Yoga, – the Gnostic Circle, the Temple and the City-Consciousness, and so forth. All of which serve to allow you to see that Power working in every aspect of your life, to appreciate that your whole life is the method and the field of the Yoga. It is only in this way that you bring about a decisive shift: the Divine, the Summit of your quest, as also the purpose of your life and the purpose of creation itself, are NOT ‘up there’, ‘beyond’, away and out of material creation. It is all right here, on Earth, in matter, and in your very body which provides you with that instrument which is capable of serving you in this Act of Seeing.


*


II



‘THIS QUESTION OF PURPOSE

 

…Your letter contains important questions at the end, and the timing of its arrival encourages me to give a detailed answer. The fact is I have just returned from the Ashram in Pondicherry where I had some work…. But my experiences there after an absence of seven years convince me that the time has come to press forward energetically if at all Sri Aurobindo’s work is to be fulfilled.

All of this has bearing on the brief exchange of letters I have had with X and Z, and now with you and the questions you ask. But let me first explain why it is that I see no point in continuing a correspondence with Z. The letters I have received from her and her husband are so very full of opinions, ‘advice’, and judgements. This is well and good, but the fact is they have not really read my things, and yet they are full of doubts and questions and judgements. How can one doubt, question, judge what one has no understanding of, even intellectually?

You describe your experiences with the people to whom you have passed on my books and their attitudes. But I must categorically state that my work stands on its own feet. It does not need the authoritative sanction of anyone. Matters have been arranged like this for this phase of the Supramental Manifestation. I do not need anyone to proclaim who I am and what my place in the Work is. It is my task in this Line to do so, because in the process I am able to reveal the new body of Knowledge connected to the third level in the Descent. It is that Knowledge that is the sanctioning authority. And anyone who sincerely reads my books, in particular The New Way, must deal strictly with the knowledge they contain.

The reason why this unusual situation prevails is quite simple to explain. First of all, the supramental apotheosis is a victory of Gnosis. We build the new world on the foundations of the new Knowledge. This bears a fourfold structure, embodied in the four members of the Solar Line. In a descending order these correspond to the Transcendent (9), the Cosmic (6), and the Individual (3), triadic principles upon which the manifestation is based, and which Sri Aurobindo refers to so often in his works. But there is a fourth principle, the power of the Integral. This latter is what consolidates the supramental character of the Manifestation. Hence Sri Aurobindo saw the square as the symbol of the Supermind, given its fourfold essence.

However, at the third level of the Descent, my level and the present times, something significant happens. It is the level of the Individual Divine – and it is the level of choice. At this stage participants in the Work are presented with a choice, because the ‘act of choosing’ is an essential ingredient for the establishment of the higher destiny and the new future. It releases energies, effects the crossing of the threshold between the old and the new and propels one into the new Time.

If things had been arranged differently and I had been provided with an external seal and authoritative sanction, this factor of choosing would not have been present in the Work at all. People involved with Sri Aurobindo and the Mother would have been under an external compulsion, a force imposing its dictates from outside and obliging an acceptance simply on this basis, withholding thereby any more direct involvement in the process. There would have been little or no internal movement and by consequence no act of choosing with its very special characteristics. In a word, the old pattern prevailing in all ashrams would have been repeated here.

But we are not dealing with ‘ashrams’ in Sri Aurobindo’s work. Rather, it is the Supramental Manifestation. Hence something else has been devised, an entirely new process and strategy. The Truth must impose itself from within, by the power it contains of the Word: it is its own Authority. This must generate an inner movement in people who come into contact with this Word. There is no outer compulsion at all. Sri Aurobindo will never come back to Earth to tell disciples: She is the one, follow her! In fact, such a proclamation would be grotesque, to say the least. It would mean that there is no power in my work, no real Gnosis, no self-evident Truth.

Therefore it has been so arranged that I must stand on my own, as my own ‘authority’, that the knowledge which has come as a result of the Yoga would bear ample testimony to who I am and what my place in the Line is. But the interesting part is that none of the people who disbelieve and who criticise my work have actually read my books. If you investigate, my most adverse critics will have to admit that they have never seriously read my writings. This fact alone ought to indicate the prevailing state of affairs and the hard crust of bad will that the Solar Line has been confronted with from its beginning.

And this bad will is not only found beyond the boundaries of Sri Aurobindo’s entourage of disciples and devotees. It exists preeminently within that very entourage, in an even more ferocious state than one finds outside these confines. But this too is a part of the affirmation and establishment of the Supramental Creation.


We are in the process of creating a new Cosmos. Therefore, on the basis of existing energies and their interchange, this new Cosmos must come into being. And this brings me to the important questions you ask in your letter. They can be summed up in the following: What is the distinction between the Integral Yoga and the Supramental? Included in this is the question you also ask, Have I ‘added a new element’ to make the crossing to the supramental Yoga possible?

In a very profound sense I have added a new element – for this has been my precise role. Each member of the Solar Line has contributed an essential ingredient to this fourfold manifestation. But I repeat, at the third level something fundamental happens. The trinity of Transcendent, Cosmic and Individual is completed when the third member takes up the Work. And from the third the fourth Power is born – who is the One. Thus a complete reversal takes place at that level. It is this Reversal that draws the Yoga out of the boundaries of the Integral and into the Supramental.

But let me explain more specifically. This Reversal does not eliminate the need for the transformative process of the Integral Yoga. Rather it must be stated: practice of the Integral Yoga prepares one for the Supramental, allows one to participate in this further stage of transformation. Indeed, the two go hand in hand.

Mind you, they all involve process – the means to effect the transformation in this transitional stage. There will come a time when a process of this nature is superfluous – that is, when the complete reign of the Supramental Truth has come. But for now process is essential. And we must engage in it in full awareness of its nature because this conscious involvement is precisely what distinguished this way from all the others the Earth has known so far.


The Integral Yoga can be said to deal with the individual process almost exclusively. A person’s practice of the Yoga may well involve others but only insofar as they help the individual to progress by creating a ‘field of yoga’. Usually this is accomplished by generating a certain tension. The practitioner requires a field in which to carry out the process because this is indeed an integral work on oneself and all the various parts of the being require a stimulus or an exposure in order to deal with the forces within one’s being that are the object of the integration and transformation. Thus it is always a field restricted to the individual practitioner.

Take the Ashram in Pondicherry. That was the field for the development and practice of the Integral Yoga. In the days when the Yoga Shakti was active in the Ashram conditions were exceptionally propitious for a person to work on him or herself. But the emphasis was always on the individual and his/her relation to the Divine, to the Centre of the Yoga, embodied in Sri Aurobindo and the Mother. I have often explained the situation that prevailed there geometrically. There is a circle whose periphery consists of many dots or points. These would be the individual sadhaks. The centre of the circle is the Mother. Each of these peripheral points is connected to the Centre directly and exclusively. Within the parameters of the Integral Yoga there can be no other possibility: only the Point to the Centre. In terms of number-powers this relationship is understood by the number 8 and its connection with the Overmind. Hence the Ashram’s official birthday is 24.11.1926, which by the Mathematics of Unity can be reduced to 8 (2+4+1+1+1+9+2+6=26=8).

The emphasis is on preparation of the individual to allow for participation in the next phase, that of the supramental Yoga whose number-power is 9. The 8 always indicates an incomplete process – not erroneous but deceivingly incomplete. It indicates that a further step must be taken. For example, in terms of the Hindu Avataric Line the 8 is Sri Krishna, the 8th Avatar. Indeed, what was celebrated on that 24th November was the descent of the Krishna Consciousness into the physical in Sri Aurobindo. In other words, with this foundation he was to begin his work of introducing the next stage. The Ashram was the field for that initial work. Added to this is the fact that he himself has stated that he did not have time to present the details of this next phase. He actually never described the processes of the Supramental Yoga. The ‘Synthesis’, for example, deals primarily with the Integral Yoga, though it ends with the chapter he entitled, ‘Towards the Supramental Time Vision’. And this indeed leaves us with the Key. But in Sri Aurobindo’s time it was merely that, – a key. With it we have been able to open the door and cross the threshold to the realm of the Supramental Yoga.

When the time came for that crossing logically the Ashram was not able to provide the proper field for that extension. The Supramental Yoga requires a more complete field because its process and purpose are more complex. In the language of the New Way, a ‘cosmos’ must be created. The Mother, the second member of the Solar Line, embodying precisely the Cosmic Divine, introduced the new field. She extended the boundaries and set everything in motion for the ‘new time’ and its corresponding process to manifest. Thus she created ‘the city’. Objective analysis of this development alone – from the more confined and restricted arena of an ashram to the wider boundaries of a city – should have allowed disciples to understand what was required of them if they wished to participate in the full process.

The field is complete when the City comes into being, bearing in mind that these arenas represent dimensions and states of consciousness. The 8 as the apex gives way to the 9. Thus Auroville was inaugurated on 28.2.1968, which indeed can be reduced to the number 9 (2+8+2+1+9+6+8=36=9). It was all perfectly as it should be. The Knowledge is that key; with it we can ‘know along with the Supreme’, we can progress and participate in the Supramental Manifestation in full awareness of its marvellous workings, and by this discover that precious quality of the Supermind: a growth from truth to greater truth.

Geometrically there is also a significant shift when the movement progresses to the 9: the points (disciples) on the periphery are not only related to the centre of the circle, but even more significantly, they are related and harmonised among themselves. Thus they are in harmony with the Centre as well as integrated and harmonised with all the points of the periphery among themselves, which in turn provides a collective harmony with the Centre. Consequently, another precious quality of the Supermind is able to express itself: the harmony of the One and the Many, the perfect blending of the unity and the multiplicity. In letters to his disciples Sri Aurobindo has stated that for this greater harmony to come about the Supermind is required, the Overmind is insufficient.


For Sri Aurobindo’s work to affirm itself, for the ‘life divine’ to become established on Earth, these two levels, 8 and 9, must come into being and they must constitute a joint process. If this is not the case as with the Ashram (8) and Auroville (9), then it is simply a repetition of ‘the old fiasco’. The 8 (the Ashram) presumes that it is the highest manifestation in the gradation – and functions on the basis of this erroneous conception. Thus it is crystallising Sri Aurobindo’s work at this incomplete level. In a word, it is crystallising it in the slot of the Overmind. And there can be no greater insult to the Supramental Avatar than this.

The word to use is not crystallisation but fossilisation. Sri Aurobindo’s work is being fossilised in the Ashram. My recent visit there confirmed this to an alarming degree. For, what did I find there?

The cleverest strategy of the Falsehood has been implemented in the Sri Aurobindo Ashram in Pondicherry, – so clever that it seems rescue is now impossible. One of the main reasons is that none there realise the need for rescue! They do not know what it is that must be rescued, what they must be rescued from. They do not care, they are uninterested, they are content with their lot and see in it all sorts of evidences of ‘the Mother’s grace’ working. But which ‘mother’? That is the point. That is the question to ask. The Veda speaks of Aditi and Diti, and believe me, it is very hard to see the distinction. This is why I write that the strategy has been so clever.

Thus one encounters ceaseless, constant activity in the Ashram, busy-ness, continuous entertainment, programmes galore, an endless stream of vital stimulation. And above all, no time to STOP and REFLECT on it all. The evidence of the Mother’s grace for ashramites is the constant stream of pilgrims and tourists, the devotees who flock there, with no regard for the quality of the visitors who are being attracted to the place. The money now flows in (contrary to the Mother’s time when the financial situation there was always precarious and difficult). This too HAS to be the Mother’s grace working. (If that is the case, then her Grace is even more spectacularly manifesting in the Pune and Ganeshpuri Ashrams!) There are new businesses coming up constantly, new buildings and all the rest. Fine. But let us analyse the situation more deeply.

My impression of the five days I spent there was that I was being compelled to enter a movement, a constant ‘gyration’. Indeed, like the figure 8. I felt, I saw the entire Ashram caught up in this movement, this busy-ness. But the tragic part is that it was entirely without purpose.

Let me explain. The moment the split between the Ashram and Auroville took place, in 1976 to be precise, both units lost their truth and reason for being. This split was the work of the Lord of Falsehood to render the work of the Supramental Avatar an impossibility. The Ashram has no reason for existing while it is cut-off from the greater extension of itself, of its field. It came into existence to provide the field for the integral yoga leading to the supramental. Thus in 1968 its time to expand came, to extend its boundaries. By number-power 1968 is 6 (1+9+6+8=24=6). In the Gnostic Circle you will see that this 6 is Saturn’s point, which precisely opens the way to the higher dimension of unity, into Sagittarius and the realm where the ‘boundaries are extended’. It is all so wonderfully coherent and exact, just as one would expect the Supramental Manifestation to be.

Yes, all was as it should be. The Mother was there; she was doing the Yoga, carrying out the process. Soon thereafter she gave the most important ingredient of all in this extension: she revealed the ‘centre of the circle’, and this was represented by the City’s heart and soul, the Temple.

Of course we know what happened to all of this. In 1976 the Measure of the Temple was irrevocably lost; and at the very same time the final split between the Ashram and Auroville took place. The Lord of Falsehood had won, it seemed.

However, bear in mind that it was also in 1976 that the fourth element of the Solar Line was unveiled and became a solid ingredient in the process. On that basis the Work was able to continue (elsewhere) and the invincible Destiny was confirmed – for that 4th Power is the principle of Victory.


Thus the Ashram and Auroville now stand as symbols of a truncated process, precisely what the Earth has known until now, precisely why the Supermind could never operate openly and become established as the reigning power, precisely why Mind has held firmly the throne.

Yes, the New Way is the ‘new element’ and it is ‘a method to see the way of our development’, as you question in your letter. But the Supramental Yoga can never be practiced outside of this larger context. It is the ‘city’ that provides the field for the Supramental Manifestation in its complete sense. Hence it can never be an exclusively individual process. You can never participate in the supramental Yoga as an isolated element. The two key words of the 3rd and 4th levels (our present ones) are harmony and integration, respectively. For these to be active the proper field is required. Neither the Ashram or Auroville is this field, divided as they are, centreless as they are, above all else.

I confirmed this in my recent visit. In the Ashram there is ceaseless activity with no central aim or purpose. In Auroville the collapse is evident for the same reason: no central purpose, no guidance, no knowledge, no spiritual leadership.

The Supramental Manifestation cannot establish itself without the Incarnate Vision – the incarnate Vision, which provides that fundamental ingredient: the Divine Will and Purpose. This Incarnate Vision is, for the present, the 3rd Power of the Solar Line; the incarnate Will is the 4th Power. While people connected to Sri Aurobindo’s work refuse to see this, to accept what has been so meticulously and, I would add, superbly arranged, they can only continue in their meaningless, pointless activity – and their endless, mesmerising gyrations around a void.

For there is a void in both the Ashram and Auroville, a ‘centre that cannot hold’. To a person of Knowledge this is an evident fact. To the sentimental devotee and complacent, slothful disciple, it is a truth which he or she refuses to see, to believe, for it takes courage to see, to break Diti’s spell. Because the strategy of the Falsehood has been so wickedly effective.


Skambha has come into being because there is here that ‘centre that holds’, Skambha houses that centre, thus it is the navel of this Work. For those who have had enough of the illusory gyrations around a void, the work is not truncated but finds its happy fulfilment here. And fortunately I do not require any human ‘authority’ to give me a sanction which only the Supreme can give, which only the realisation of the Yoga can confirm. Nor does this fulfilment require the belief or acceptance of anyone. The Solar Line with its four members is a fact. It is. It can never not be.

 

P.N.-B.

Skambha

19 October 1987 

Capricorn glyph on India

The Capricorn Factor, Part II India’s ‘lost measure’ and its significance for the world

Throughout the world it is known and accepted that the zodiacal month of Capricorn begins on 22/23 December each year, the solstice point and the shortest day of the year. Hence this is the time when, thereafter, the ‘light’ begins to increase. It is also the time (January 3-5) when the Earth is at perihelion, its closest approach to the Sun. Given these facts ancient traditions conceded a special place to the Capricorn solstice. It was celebrated as the Festival of Light in very remote times in the Mediterranean area, while in ancient Rome it was called the Saturnalia, in honour of Saturn, ruler of Capricorn. These celebrations where in vogue long before the coming of Jesus Christ. Consequently, the followers of Jesus established his birthday as 25 December. Through a scrutiny of the New Testament, some historians are of the opinion that his birth could not have occurred on this date. We know, however, that it was customary then as now to make an event of this nature coincide with the prevailing worship in order to wean followers away from the older cults. By this means the new one was accepted more readily. This seems to have been done regarding the birth of Jesus. In addition, the most important consideration in these matters is not whether the date is accurate or not but what the results of that particular belief have been.

Christianity has been a major conditioning influence on Earth for the past 2000 years; and the day of Jesus’ birth is the most meaningful celebration for followers of his faith. This day falls in the period of the ancient Festival of Light. Because of this, even today the Capricorn solstice is celebrated, however without the faithful understanding its astrological connections.

Matters are quite different in India. The Sun’s (apparent) passage into Capricorn is considered one of the most auspicious days of the year, celebrated enthusiastically throughout the land. In the north it is known as ‘Makar Sankranti’, makar being the Sanskrit word for Capricorn. In the south it is called Pongal, the main harvest festival.

The occasion for the celebration is not at all camouflaged as in the Christian world. In India its auspiciousness is clearly cosmic, astrologically determined. And, above all, it concerns India’s own zodiacal sign. Nonetheless, there is hardly a person in India who realises this fact, nor is there anyone who knows that the hieroglyph of Capricorn actually delineates the nation’s full geographic boundaries. These facts, if they were once known, are thoroughly hidden today. I consider that this vital knowledge was lost at the time the measure of the solar year was lost.

This leaves the Hindu in a debilitated position. But not the Hindu alone, for this celebration has become a pillar in the cultural edifice of the nation and is relevant to all sections of the population of whatever faith. The Hindu follows the advice of his astrologer based on these essential considerations but erroneous calculations. He believes, as no other creature on Earth, in the oneness binding heaven and earth and the power of Time in the material creation. He celebrates this; he allows it to form the foundation of his cultural expression, for no event is begun in India of any consequence, either for the individual citizen or for the larger issues of the nation, unless the ‘auspicious time’ is sought.

But the calculations are wrong. They are based on an irrelevant measure, – irrelevant with respect to the immediate destiny and its fulfilment.

We could use the dates when the Capricorn solstice is celebrated in the West and in the East as a means to gauge a certain essential contact with the Earth and life in a material universe. The West celebrates Christmas three days after the onset of Capricorn; India celebrates the Makar Sankranti twenty-three days after. I must state that this gives us a very good idea of the distance that has to be crossed before India can catch up with the rest of the world in terms of an acceptance of life on this planet, in matter, in a body, as being spiritually relevant and fulfilling.

But India at least accepts the truth of zodiacal wisdom. This knowledge flourishes in the country’s religious experience in spite of any distortion. It is similar with all higher knowledge: India preserves all traditions. Time deforms their outer encasements but ever the innermost seed remains intact. Over the ages the earnest seeker can discover its pristine form beneath these disfigured layers. However, discrepancies such as those I am describing regarding the lost measure of the year have serious consequences in the collective destiny which must be dealt with, for they bear on the lives of each and every citizen and they colour the life of the nation as a whole.

In a situation such as the one obtaining in India the arguments concerning time’s relative and subjective nature are altogether understandable. There can be no objective time experience, in the way we understand time, with the shifting constellational point. To illustrate, in India a harvest festival in several hundred years will no longer coincide with the harvest season because of this shift. I doubt that anyone has considered the problems this poses in the regulation of the life of the Hindu community.

Therefore in practical terms, what does this amount to? We have the right things celebrated at the wrong time! And what does this produce? Power is withheld – for Time adds that power. One is out of tune with the gestating and fulfilling power of time, precisely what India seeks in her concern with proper beginnings. The ‘seed’ of things is therefore not true, it is contaminated, and everything becomes disfigured as a result.

In a way this may have been a protective device. When the Divine Maya was lost the seeds of religion inserted themselves into Hinduism. When I write of religion I mean an orthodox and structured belief system with all its dogmas and mechanical rituals, usually unaccompanied by the direct experience which yoga, for example provides. In Hinduism this resulted in a constricting codification and the rise of a Brahminical dominance out of all proportion to its true worth and place in the cosmological pattern that prevailed in more ancient times, which was the foundation of the caste system. It was the first clear sign of decay. Along with this a certain line of demarcation came into being. There was the inner and esoteric Sanatan Dharma, reached through the rigorous practice of disciplines devised throughout the centuries to bring the sincere seeker of Truth into contact with that inner and truer dimension of reality; and there was an outer structure for the masses. The former held the secret of the true things to itself; the latter propagated and passed on through the aeons the body of a ritual by then devoid of real power. Today that ‘mass’ has increased to the point where it has become, by the sheer question of its numbers, the dominating force.

Was this demarcation the means to protect the Sanatan Dharma from misuse by the profane and the uninitiated through an age of darkness? For the result is that the faithful are permitted and encouraged to engage in elaborate rituals which, because of the loss of the Divine Measure, are largely devoid of shakti. What is generated in such acts is simply a force of very limited consequence and effectiveness. Formations do indeed come into being by the intense faith of the worshipper – particularly because this gains strength through the factor of an accumulative collective effect. However, these formations rule and play themselves out on an extremely superficial level. They are in fact unreal. By this I mean that being out of touch with the Shakti of Time, whatever is generated by these formations is limited to the consciousness of the individual worshipper and is only subjectively real. Since it has no support in the objective world where true Power resides and where the true Dharma finds its base, the individual is disconnected from the Force that permeates creation and which uses Time as its executive Power. The worshipper is held off from an involvement with the real mechanism operative in the universal manifestation for a conscious evolution in terms of his personal destiny as well as that of the nation as a whole.

For India this split brought tragic results, as it did in many ancient civilisations which long ago passed into oblivion. If in the beginning there were persons of Knowledge who understood the corruption that began with the loss of the Divine Measure, before long that esoteric group was not in a position to influence happenings in the nation. Then the cries of ‘Kali Yuga’ began, the Age of Darkness. Then the fashion was to decry the ‘decline of the Dharma’, and all the rest. But was there any precise understanding of what the decline really was, or what it signified and how it could be traced to the seeds of Illusionism which by then had so thoroughly permeated Hindu thought? Was there anyone who understood that this was precisely at the root of ‘the error of the Buddha’ which Sri Aurobindo was to proclaim centuries later that the ‘coming of Kalki would rectify’? And was there by then anyone who could authoritatively state that the cosmology which had come into vogue was the quintessence of that ‘error’?

The Dharma cannot be saved on the basis of a corrupt measure. The Dharma was fated to decline since there was no spiritual force to combat the decay in the area where such a combat could be victorious. Nor was there by consequence that Shakti in the nation to hold off the invading hordes which so easily strode into the body of Mother India and wrecked havoc across the breadth of her physical being. Indeed, the Divine Maya or Measure is ‘the truth of the Mother’, of matter and the kinetic power of the Absolute. Losing it India lost touch with her deepest and highest destiny as the home of a ‘life divine’, which is the victory of the Divine Mother. India lost her hold on material creation.

This lack of power is evident today. But we observe also how truth nonetheless prevails and the Sanatan Dharma lives on. Most of the significant religious festivals in India are determined not so much by the Sun’s position in a zodiacal sign but rather by the phases of the Moon. One of the most important of these is the Vijaya Dashami, the ‘10th Day of Victory’ of the Divine Mother. It is timed to fall on the tenth day after the new Moon in a certain portion of the sky. That portion is not what astrologers in India believe it to be, but this does not detract from the relevance of the Moon’s tenth day. And more interestingly, though the new Moon’s position is other than what the pundits believe, the count from that point brings the Moon, on its tenth day, precisely into the sign of Capricorn, the zodiacal tenth sign and that of ‘the Mother’s victory’, – India’s own ruling sign.

Since zodiacal wisdom was perforce lost when the Constellational Aries 0 point came into vogue, astrology gradually degenerated into merely a system of prediction in India, for it is entirely possible to predict a considerable amount correctly just by the use of the ‘houses’ of the horoscope, which are determined not by the Measure of the Year but rather by the time of the day when an individual was born; or else just by the aspects formed between planets – regardless of their signs. (It must also be mentioned that Hindu astrology does not incorporate the three newly-discovered planets, a point I shall discuss further on.) Today the situation has reached its extreme. A citizen of India will dutifully consult an astrologer but only to know the future in its most mundane and frivolous aspects. This too is a logical development since the zodiac, as a path of yoga, can be understood and experienced only with the Divine Measure intact. The hieroglyphs are the mysterious symbols which describe this path of yoga, for individuals and for nations; but it is realisable only when Time becomes an ally in the process. As the Rig Veda states:

‘Certain eternal worlds are these which have come into being, their doors are shut to you (or opened) by the months and the years; without effort one (world) moves into the other, and it is these that Brahmanaspati has made manifest to knowledge.’

India lost connection with that ‘knowledge’ which could open those doors of the ‘months and the years’, a knowledge which is preserved in her most ancient scripture and bedrock of the Sanatan Dharma. Indeed, to be more precise, the Rig Veda sustains that it is in the tenth month that the victory is achieved. That tenth month is of course the month of Capricorn, India’s own ruler, describing her soul and body. To be meaningful it can only be an active ingredient in the seeker’s quest if the measure used is the one that can connect the Earth to the Sun, the planet’s source of light and the symbol of the Supermind, of the Divine Truth.

I have used this sacred Measure throughout my work, thereby proving its accuracy in contrast to the current measure employed in India with the start of the year in the sidereal zodiac. With this Divine Measure, and with it alone, I have been able to introduce a new body of knowledge which discloses the unique destiny of the Indian nation and the sacredness of its soil and physical boundaries. With it I discovered the mechanism by which India would be able to affirm herself as ‘the soul of the Earth’. I discovered, or rather confirmed, the Solar and Lunar Lines as a sort of helical arrangement for influx into the land of certain transformative energies, supported by an objective pattern based on the harmony of time that the Divine Measure provides. I have affirmed with it Sri Aurobindo’s inspiring vision of an India leader of the world on the path to a supramental apotheosis, The fact that some have seen and known this Measure indicates that the Dharma is saved. But nonetheless we must contend with the consequences set in motion so long ago by the ‘lost measure’.

We suffer these consequences in every area of national and international life. One of its most unfortunate aspects is the loss of that precise knowledge which allows one to discern the work of the Avatar of the Age. Consequently any and every Guru in India is ‘an avatar’. Likewise, the real father of the nation and the leader of the Solar Line, Sri Aurobindo, is relegated to the position of simply a ‘mahayogi’, rather than being acknowledged as who and what he really is. Yet the Power of Time again exerted itself to fulfil the true things by conspiring to locate India’s Independence Day on Sri Aurobindo’s birthday. Time has acknowledged these facts while the people do not.

But how can this acknowledgement come about? It is the Vedic Divine Measure alone that provides the objective key for this discovery. That key alone allows the Avatar to have his mission confirmed not by the sentimental, emotional and subjective experiences of his devotees, but rather the cosmos becomes his credentials. God supports His supreme Realiser by the cosmic harmonies of His universal manifestation, the script written in His very Body. Indeed, if this is veritably the Supramental Manifestation, which is the ultimate reconciliation of Spirit and Matter, that ‘spirit’ must unveil itself unquestionably in the workings of the material kingdom which is the extension of its own truth-essence. The coming of the Evolutionary Avatars is itself the means for this unveiling.

I have presented these credentials in ample measure, thereby not only affirming the Avataric Line but also redeeming the lost Measure in the process. The Solar Line has for its credentials the cosmic harmony of the Divine Mother, the Body of the Absolute. She herself offers us the Divine Measure, and with it we can discover the mechanism for India to establish a life divine upon this planet Earth.


*


The Mother was born in France. This was not a meaningless fact of circumstance, for it was France that gave the world the important metric measuring system we use today. This occurred in the second half of the 19th Century, precisely when the Mother incarnated.

The formulation of this new system of measure has an important bearing on the world of higher knowledge and cosmic harmonies, especially since the metric system is rapidly being adopted by all countries throughout the world. However, in a number of places there are resistances to its adoption, which would displace the older system, namely the one based on the inch and the foot in a gradation of 12. Let us then analyse what the shift to the metre signifies in terms of higher knowledge.

The systems used in the past were invariably based on the ‘measure of man’. The ‘foot’ itself tells us this much. But the metric system derives its mean  from the Earth. It is a fraction of an arc of the Earth’s circumference. This is an especially important fact to note because it indicates a certain ‘cosmicisation’ in progress. In a sense we could say that the new Aquarian Age, begun in 1926, requires this expansion if at all its truths are to shape the world and bring about the new order Aquarius indicates. At that point our boundaries must be extended in consciousness. We can no longer limit our perception and the regulation of our collective living to anything less than an ‘Earth Measure’. Man is exceeded. In place of his limited mental consciousness the supramental begins to become established.

The metric system born in France is one indication of that shift. Interestingly, the Mother took birth in Paris, exactly where the metre came into being. Indeed, the greatest achievement of her yoga on Earth, the apex of her mission, involved precisely the metre.

I have proven this in The New Way. I have shown the Mother’s spectacular achievement in gifting to the Earth the Temple of the Divine Measure. This could only come to pass when a series of related though apparently unconnected developments had taken place. One was the discovery of the three outer planets, which Indian astrology still does not incorporate; another was the introduction of the metric system. Finally there was the unveiling of the cosmic Truth in a new vision of heaven, Earth and humankind, through an enhanced appreciation and synthesis of the cosmic harmonies. The latter concerns the Vedic Divine Measure and in particular the Measure of the Year, India’s ‘lost measure’.

It is therefore understandable that the builders of the Mother’s Temple in Auroville should have lost its divine Measure as well. One must be objective and put aside all sentimentality in issues of higher knowledge; in which case we realise that a solar temple, whose principal feature is the measure of the truth-conscious Sun, could hardly come into being on Indian soil while the nation had herself lost connection with this sacred measure, a circumstance which in fact lies at the root of the travails and difficulties she has been experiencing for over a millennium.

But there is more to this issue. The Mother’s revelation of the Divine Measure was the main purpose of her incarnation. The transformation of matter begins with this. It is the foundation of the new supramental race. We may look at the unfortunate manner in which her achievement was received and then deduce that it signifies a failure of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother’s mission. But the facts are different. The rejection of the divine Measure in Auroville provided the means for the victory and affirmation of the true Measure elsewhere. That is what the inauguration of Auroville was for: it was/is the field to work out that recalcitrant dark Knot – for India, for the world. Consequently, the Mother stated on 17 July, 1969, six months before she revealed the Temple’s divine Measure, that ‘Auroville is the only hope for preventing a new world war.’

Certainly this had nothing to do with the surface happenings and the individuals who are participating in the project as we know it today. Indeed, the understanding that the city was the means to work out this critical problem for India and the world can help to explain some of the difficulties that have besieged the project and why it was taken over by elements entirely unable to usher in the new Order. On the surface we are faced with an ordinary ‘new age community’ whose influence extends no farther than the boundaries of the township itself. No decisive power emanates from that area which can transform the world.

This is because it is not expected to be a point of influence but rather the field where that pernicious Knot, that false measure of man and the world could be worked out. And this is precisely what we are engaged in.

The new cosmology reveals the true divine Measure. Its basis is the measure of the year, the Earth’s relation to the Sun. Its goal is to draw aside the curtains covering the ancient Vedic Divine Maya, as Sri Aurobindo had prophecied. But the resistances to this accomplishment are considerable, for the consequences of the false measure have to be borne – just as the consequences of the nuclear experience must be borne, and just as the consequences of the Temple’s disfigurement must be borne.

An interesting feature in this process is one that gives us an indication of the new consciousness and the new world order that is dawning. In all these areas of affirmation of the Supramental Creation there has ever been present one crucial feature: the question of choice, of conscious choosing. That is, humankind, if it wishes to graduate to a higher level, can only do so by participating in a conscious process. The New Way is distinguished from the old by this ingredient, apparently insignificant but in fact of extreme importance. It is for this reason that Knowledge occupies such a central place in this work.

To provide an example, the builders of the Mother’s Temple made a conscious and deliberate choice to adopt a mundane architectural plan rather than the Mother’s sacred and inspired Vision and Measure. Similarly, the world engages in a conscious act of choosing as our governments introduce each day new plans, budgets, programmes to increase the nuclear arsenal. At this point we cannot take shelter in unknowing, nor disregard the consequences of our actions. The entire world knows the destructive potential of nuclear weapons and that with just a fraction of the existing arsenal at our disposal the Earth could be destroyed in toto many times over. Yet we continue on this perilous, maniacal course. The question of course is, Why? What is it that compels man to choose annihilation rather than transformation?

A central aspect of the answer to this question can be explained through the analysis provided in this article. The key issue in the significance of India’s lost measure is that it symbolises the greater loss of the Earth. When this turning point was reached in Medieval India, otherworldliness became the goal of humanity. Though this had always been the key feature of the religions that emerged in the Middle East, when India cemented this goal in her collective consciousness, the world had reached an extreme edge of its destiny – for India is the centre of the Supramental Age and the soul of the Earth. When such matters take root in India, they set in motion a series of events and developments for the entire Earth.

In modern times we may take terrorism as an example. It was only when terrorism reached India in the beginning of the 1980s that the time had come to deal with it for the whole world. But this means tackling the problem in its occult domain, first and foremost, discovering its ‘root cause’ in that subtle plane of existence. In other words, what is the force in the cosmic play of energies that allows and feeds terrorism, or that uses terrorism to secure a certain hold on Earth and in this material dimension? Terrorism can be described by the new cosmology and the power of Time operating in this decade by the planet Neptune and the number-power 8. The decade of the ‘80s is the decade of terrorism – its peak and its ultimate decline.

When India cemented otherworldliness as the goal of humankind and consequently came to describe material creation as ‘illusion’, this became reflected in a lost connection with Time, given the fact that time and matter are interconnected aspects of creation. The vision of the Cosmic Truth was lost. Fixing time’s zero point in the constellational circle, correct for the larger demarcations of the planet’s time but not for the evolution of consciousness in its individual terms of participation, demonstrated more clearly than anything else that the focus was now ‘out’ and ‘beyond’. The goal was to transcend material creation entirely, even as it was to free oneself from birth on Earth altogether, as the Buddha had exhorted centuries before. The only truth became the transcendental. Indeed, there was then no way of perceiving and realising a truth connected to material creation when the Divine Measure was lost. Time must be the tool to focus one’s perceptive capacities, whereas it had become the means to disfigure the reality we perceive about us. There was no longer the knowledge that could open those ‘doors of the months and the years’.

Given the ‘irreality’ of material creation, there seemed to be no point in solving problems which involved entirely illusory substances and purposes. Thus vital, decisive energies have been withheld from the transformative process the Earth requires through a conspiracy of undermining. The highest energies of the race have gone to realising a heaven beyond this Earth. This orientation did not exist in ancient Vedic times on the subcontinent. It gradually settled in and more and more came to occupy the centre of the nation’s spiritual life and the heart of the seeker’s aspiration. The cosmos became the image of the Dark Mother, Diti, as she is known in the Rig Veda. Indeed, the goal of the Veda, that victory of the tenth month, at that point became virtually impossible to attain in its true terms of experience, for what, after all, and when was that ‘tenth month’? The ‘secret of the Veda’ Sri Aurobindo would later labour to unveil had by then become lost, together with its power and meaning for India. It remains largely so to this day.

As the second member of the Solar Line, the Mother incarnated to provide us with the Divine Measure, to restore the Vedic Divine Maya. This is not an abstract point. When I write ‘measure’, I mean just that. We are not dealing with elusive metaphors and ‘symbolic’ approximations. The Mother used the metre of her native land to provide us with the monumental key that would permit us in an immaculate, impeccable manner to draw aside the veils of the lesser Maya and discover the Cosmic Truth. In this act we also discover the way to reestablish the ancient Veda, the way to regenerate the Sanatan Dharma.

But will the nation rise to the occasion and recognise the process it has been chosen to experience for the Earth? Or will it call forth, by its recalcitrant resistance to this truth, a devastating destruction?

One thing is certain: the Supramental Creation is a thing inevitable – for it is the ‘seed’ and ‘heart’ of things to come. No destruction can annihilate that Seed because the dimension it operates in is inaccessible to the forces that are playing out the lesser destiny in the external strata of the Earth’s being in time. However, the ‘weight’ in that external dimension appears capable of carrying the entire planet into an all-engulfing abyss. As an example we may take the situation that obtains concerning the year measure throughout India, remembering always that it has its correspondence in the Mother’s Temple since the measure that was lost therein was also that of the Solar Year, insofar as the Ray of the Sun descending into the Temple’s core is precisely the measure in space of the 365-day year, the Earth’s measure relative to the Sun, extending down a space of 15.20 metres. The two situations have thereby an exact correspondence, for in both cases what has been lost is the correct 0 point, or the true seed from which the year then develops, extends, and by the Power of Time brings to fruition what that truth-seed contains in its heart.

When a situation of this nature prevails the result is that the original goals are never attained, high as they may be, regardless of the best intentions and all the indisputable goodwill involved. One starts out with one idea and the final result is entirely different; or else the original design never reaches fulfilment at all. It suffers severe distortions along the way of its unfolding, to such a degree that ultimately it is unrecognisable.

We observe this happening constantly in India, as it happened in Auroville. We see that though the fourth member of the Lunar Line did indeed become the prime minister of India as had been foreseen in accordance with the new cosmology, following his mother who was the third of that Line, he is somehow impotent to realise the fullest potentials of his destiny and mission. In this case we also observe that initially he set about his task with full vigour and with the intention of introducing the new horizontal extension that is so characteristic of the Fourth Power of both these Lines, Lunar and Solar [See: TVN 0/1, October 1985]. But gradually disconnected as the collective consciousness is from the true power of Time, a corrosion sets in. By this disharmony the atmosphere is thoroughly vitiated. I had described this phenomenon as a consequence of the distortion of the measurements and design of the Mother’s Temple in Auroville. In a booklet entitled, ‘What is wrong with Matrimandir’, in January of 1977. I wrote precisely of this sort of consequence:

‘The effects of the power of disunity and disintegration stemming from disproportionate forms are seen at the level of this Centre [the Ashram] itself and the national level as well – especially in what concerns those whose destinies are written in the structure [the Solar and Lunar Lines] and those elements prominent in the national life who are joined to the Mother in some way. There too the confusion becomes acute and events begin which can prove in the long run to weaken the effectiveness of the Mother’s force at that level. This is especially felt in the beginning by those who have a direct or indirect connection with Auroville, for it is there that the power establishes itself. But ultimately, as the disproportionate structure grows, its influence widens and strengthens. Ultimately it can bring about a total disintegration on the national level, just as ultimately, if its form is proportionate it can help to bring about the total harmonisation of all levels.

‘Effects of such a disintegrating occult force are subtle, impossible for the human being to perceive and understand. This power is a hundredfold intensified when given a material support such as Matrimandir. When this happens we find that suddenly, almost imperceptibly, the atmosphere begins to change, the area becomes pervaded by a fog that clouds the people’s consciousness. Friends turn to foes, falsehood is held up as truth, and – worst of all – no one can perceive, no one can see the Truth. Each one believes himself to be its upholder, when in fact each one is subjected to the same toxic force, living under the same cloud, being made use of for the one end: disintegration, disunity, division – in a word, the opposite of Truth’s goal. And this is being accomplished by a power greater than the human, which he cannot combat without a psychic realisation, or without at least some touch of the soul as his support and guiding light. The matter becomes doubly difficult when the dark power places itself at the Centre, at the very Soul point, and there disguises itself as this very thing. In so doing it consolidates its hold and enjoys a unique protection, by taking refuge in the very heart of the organism. Thus as it grows its eradication one day would necessitate the destruction of the new creation itself. Once it has taken hold, to uproot it would require such a tremendous shock that the tender new creation could not withstand the impact and would ultimately be carried away in the process. If the dark power is to go, it seeks to establish itself in such a position that it is able to carry with it the new world about to be born, to carry it down into the whirlpool of a primordial Chaos. For this reason the Heart is its most coveted object, and it must at the outset establish itself there. It can do so because of the void, the inner void of the Titan symbolised by the void in the Room, the hole in the floor at the place of the core, – the Soul. When that was set in place, when that phase of the construction was reached, the area was left vulnerable and easily succumbed. It is interesting to note that this coincided exactly with the time the Mother left her body in 1973.*

This is exactly what we witness in India in the national sphere, even as it was the condition that finally brought the complete rift between the two bodies of the Mother and Sri Aurobindo’s work, – the Ashram and Auroville. No harmony can arise in such an atmosphere, first of all because, to begin with, there is a perverted idea of what harmony itself is.

The harmony we seek is the harmony of the Divine, on the Divine’s terms, that Divine Measure that reconciles all contraries, that bridges the chasms and provides the true foundation upon which we can build a new Tomorrow. This harmony is not mental, a formula of compromise and ultimate impotency, a product of mental man’s ethical confabulations, so far removed from the world of Knowledge and Truth.

How can the distortion of centuries now be reversed in India? Even as we must ask, How can the disfigured Matrimandir now be undone? Where is the Pundit, the Acharya who will have the courage to admit and proclaim that a new vision of Kala, of Time, must be attained and become the transformed basis for all religious and cultural reckoning in the country? It is difficult, nay impossible, to imagine that such a circumstance would arise and a proclamation of this nature would be heeded, if we realise that it is an admission of inaccuracy – or at best irrelevancy – in an area for a nation who prides herself on a meticulous dedication to the cause of Time and auspicious beginnings. But if this does not come to pass, at least in a significant area of India’s collective consciousness, the nation will continue pinned down under the weight of a colossal mass and its consequent deadening force of inertia – because this is the result of being out of harmony with true Time – which has now the capacity to plunge the country conclusively into an abyss from where she cannot hope to arise. Foreign invasion and rule were insignificant compared to the power this inner decay represents. Indeed, foreign invasion and rule – as even present-day infiltration and subversion – was only made possible when the divine Measure was conclusively lost. The pundits allowed invasion and infiltration in the Sanatan Dharma by withholding power from the collective experience. India reels under this scourge, the consequences of which have reached a momentous ‘crisis of evolution’, as Sri Aurobindo has called this century’s turning point, and which the Mother has described as a ‘crisis of decision’. Indeed, the time has come to choose creation or destruction as the way to the new order.


*


In closing I would like to provide a simple example of the actions and effects of the ‘lost measure’ in India. This example is close to all of us for it concerns the time when the Aeon Centre of Cosmology moved to Skambha, henceforth its permanent seat. It goes without saying that this move represented a major turning point in our work. Since I have named our headquarters ‘Skambha’, its cosmic correspondences are obviously important because this is the ancient Vedic word for the ‘cosmic pillar’, or what is known in the West as the Navel of the World.

In terms of our work it represents the true Axis, indeed the axis mundi of old; but it comes into being by the faithful collaboration of the true time-measure. Given this background, it will be of interest to those studying and participating in this new way to learn that precisely in the question of the right time to move to Skambha this work was tested. We have had to combat the ignorance that has set in over the centuries throughout vast portions of the subcontinent, especially in Tamil Nadu where the Centre is located. And at this point it appears impossible to dissolve these misconceptions which are affecting the lives of millions of people. It seems as if this chasm must ever remain between an enlightened elite, a corps of persons of true Knowledge, and the masses who are destined to continue prisoners of that ‘lost measure’, regulating their lives accordingly, weighted down under the yoke of ignorance that such a condition fosters.

But to begin with, I must state that in this New Way one does not manipulate events. A real initiation into the New Way’s innermost secrets and the Knowledge this provides, allows us to appreciate that we cannot ‘fool Time’. One of the goals of the Yoga is therefore to attain a poise of consciousness which will permit us to enter into a more refined flow that can carry us to the experience of a higher destiny, both individually and collectively. This means that we do not impose our ideas on the circumstances of our lives. Rather we seek to put ourselves in a state of consciousness and being which will automatically and spontaneously result in a correct timing of essential aspects of our work. This achievement is not an insignificant one, as any student of the new way can verify, for it implies that we have made an important breakthrough in an area that has been forever closed to the Supermind. This is the ‘play of circumstances’.

The New Way engages the play of circumstances because its goal is to create a cosmos, a harmony of the chaos. This means that the new Axis, collective and individual, when it is established allows and encourages the periphery, or the extended, horizontal field where the circumstantial play transpires, to become organised into a cosmos. Then circumstances themselves conspire to fulfil the innermost truth of that Seed. The new Axis (‘Skambha’, the Support of the World) sustains this action; if this centremost Pillar does not exist such a harmony cannot come into being. We can understand better the nature of our solar system and its exquisite harmony when we realise that this Axis and perfect centrality is a quality of the Sun. Thus we aim at ‘becoming the Sun’, creating this solar Axis in our innermost being. Failing this, the ‘centre cannot hold’ and constant collapse of energies is the result. This being the case, when a threshold is reached and it appears that a cosmos will emerge out of the prevailing chaos of collective energies, there is this unexpected collapse into the Void that should be the habitation of that supporting Axis.

This is the story of the Mother’s Temple, and by consequence constant, self-defeating collapse is the result of the city project. The new Axis represented by the correct measure of the Solar Ray and the Core, was not permitted to take shape. The result was constant strife and ultimately a corrosion of the original purpose and the city’s high mission. Indeed, with this central void it could not experience its higher destiny at all. It remains simply a field for the collapse of the old, not the creative womb of the new, the cradle of the Superman.

Thus in the New Way circumstances have collaborated in the move to Skambha for this to happen in the month of Leo. But this is according to the true measure of the year. That is, in the tropical zodiacal year Leo begins on 23/24 July and ends on 22/23 August. However, in Tamil Nadu, according to the sidereal zodiac 0 point as prescribed by Medieval pundits, nothing of the sort happens. On 17 July, 23 days late, it is Cancer that begins, not Leo, and extends through August till approximately the 17th. In the south of India this is called the month of Adi and is considered the year’s most inauspicious period of 30 days. It is so negative for the Tamilian that if he could he would remain closed in his room and not emerge until Adi has passed. Nothing is started during Adi, certainly nothing as important as the move to Aeon Centre of Cosmology’s permanent headquarters. This has so conditioned the mind of the people that a formation is built up. It becomes necessary in such cases to deal with it because on a surface level these formations create obstructions and minor difficulties, annoyances of a petty nature. Therefore, instead of being left free to put all our energies into a creative move, part must go to breaking through this crust of ignorance.

Ironically, as in all matters of this nature in India, the right thing is respected and heeded, but at the wrong time. The inauspiciousness of Adi resides in the fact that it is the month of the year in direct opposition on the wheel to the very auspicious Makar, or Capricorn. These two months constitute, therefore, that special axis Capricorn/Cancer, or Aditi and Diti of the ancient Veda, which I have discussed off and on at length in VISHAAL. Cancer is thus the ‘shadow’ of the divine Aditi. By consequence it is certainly a period that requires a degree of caution and a time when a greater effort must be made so that one’s consciousness is not clouded over by the beguiling veils of the Shadow. In Puranic times this same figure was known as Chhaya, which is the Sanskrit word precisely for ‘shadow’. Chhaya is the dark half of the spouse of the Sun, Samjna, as she is known. This special effort that is required is actually a potent aid along the way on the path of Truth; hence it is a time of drawing one’s consciousness inward, of a predominantly inner concentration and focus. And out of this consideration the prescription arose that nothing should be undertaken or begun of any importance during this month.

Thus one must make a superior effort to keep one’s vision focussed on the truth of the way in this ‘inauspicious’ month. But what has happened by the wrong placement of the beginning of Adi, or Cancer? Diti has triumphed. Her shadow has thoroughly befogged the seeing Eye and she has indisputably succeeded in extending her influence far and wide so that, at this point, everyone rushes to start their projects before Adi/Cancer sets in on 17 July, according to the false measure; but since in the divine Measure of the Year Adi/Cancer actually begins on 22 June and lasts 30 days thereafter, the incongruous situation exists that what the faithful believe they are escaping is, in fact, the very trap they have fallen into by this incorrect reckoning. Consequently countless new beginnings take place in the first 15 days of July to escape Adi – yet these beginnings are right in the midst of Diti’s midnight Bosom!

All of this concerns the Moon and the Sun. Cancer is ruled by the Moon, Leo, the month following Cancer on the wheel, by the Sun. And Capricorn, on the opposite end of that wheel, is the Sun’s midday, or highest and brightest position in the heavens. Indeed, it is a question of restoring that measure of the Sun and its profound truth. When these matters are cleared up, India will finally embark upon her way to the discovery of her place in the new Supramental Age, for the Sun is the symbol of that Truth-Consciousness.

But India at least recognises these true things, these harmonies of the cosmos. And for this very reason the Aeon Centre of Cosmology and Skambha are established on her soil. Their measures may be distorted but India alone among all nations understands in her innermost heart that the future of the Earth is somehow connected to or described by this important zodiacal time-axis, Capricorn and Cancer. For it is a fact that indeed the future of the world is playing itself out in correspondence with this axis, since India is ruled by Capricorn, while the United States of America is ruled by Cancer. And it is the latter that has put Pakistan in the significant position of being able to deliver a nuclear weapon. At this point it is an open secret that Pakistan is embarked upon a nuclear programme whose ultimate design is the manufacture of this devastating tool of destruction. America knows this, yet it continues to arm Pakistan beyond all reasonable measure, – if at all we can consider the arming of a nation in any way ‘reasonable’. It is an unfortunate situation forced upon our civilisation by the insufficiencies of the present mental race. The way to disarmament is via the channel of a superior act of seeing and a knowledge that arises in a higher poise of being.

Thus in keeping with the exquisitely true nature of cosmic harmonies, it was precisely on the day Adi is purported to begin, 17 July 1969, that the Mother spoke to Indira Gandhi through an emissary of ‘Auroville being the only hope for avoiding a world war’, which at this point would necessarily mean total annihilation. What then was the real aspect of this message? By its timing the Mother seems to have been giving a clue to the shift that must take place if India and the Earth are to be saved.

To add substance to this thesis, it is important to note the correspondences between this and the vision she had of the Temple, that fundamental piece of sacred architecture of such special relevance for India. The Mother’s vision took place in the very beginning of January, right in the midst of the true Capricorn measure. But she gave up insisting to the architects on the implementation of her plan on 17 January 1970. That is, exactly six months after making the above statement concerning Auroville as the only hope for avoiding a third world war. January 17th would stand in direct opposition on the calendar wheel to July 17th. These two dates would thus form an ‘axis in time’. Since the implementation of her vision did not come to pass, can we deduce that the Earth is headed toward some catastrophic destruction?

A special intervention is needed. That intervention is decided and determined in the realm of higher Knowledge and Power and relies on an action that stems from this higher Seeing.

The discovery of the greater triad of planets over the past two centuries heralded the coming of the Supramental Age. They represent the ‘extended boundaries’ of the human consciousness which was to mark the dawning of the new world order. It is significant that the new Age of Aquarius commenced at the time the last planet of the triad was discovered. The world was then ready for a very great change.

But India in both these areas refuses to march with the times. Indian pundits have not integrated the new planets into their cosmology, even as they believe that the Aquarian Age will begin only 500 years from now. These two positions held by the pundits are interrelated. The fact that India’s cosmology remains entrenched in a vision of Medieval times can help us to understand what the coming of the Supramental Avatars must work out for the nation.

The Mother incarnated to reveal that Divine Measure and by her realisation to allow a new synthesis of cosmic harmonies to evolve. This is intrinsically connected to the transformation of matter for it provides a new field in which this may take place. As a climax to this process she bequeathed to India the regenerated Vedic Temple. Her original plan is the renascent vision of the most ancient Vedic formula of sacred architecture. But this required an enhancement, given the present extension of our cosmic boundaries. Her new Temple incorporated that expansion. This is what the Mother accomplished for India.

Since the vision of the cosmos has remained entrenched in a Medieval framework, similarly the spiritual experience, bringing into play the transcendent aspect of Reality, has also been pinned down under the weight of Illusionism. Regardless of what we might like to believe, there has been no significant departure from this poise since Medieval times, powerful enough to serve as the platform from where the realiser in India could spring to new heights in the experience of Truth and into its wider dimensions, a Truth that could significantly reconcile the paradoxes thrown up by the apparent spirit/matter antipathy. Thus Sri Aurobindo incarnated along with the Mother to provide this renovating impetus of a new integration of the transcendent and cosmic Divine.

Now India and the dedicated seeker stand at the third level, – that of the Individual Divine, in the descending scale of God, Cosmos and Humankind. The new India, as a nation, was born on the wings of the Third Power. Significantly, it is only at the third level that the actual realisation, integration, implementation of the New Way can be conclusively achieved. It is therefore in the new India that the way of the Supermind is being established and the ultimate and decisive Victory will be known. We are preparing for that victory now and we shall live to see the triumphant rise of the new Creation, because the true axis and centre have come into being.


‘Skambha’
September of 1987

_____________________
*What is Wrong with Matrimandir, Aeon Books, 1977